Skip to main content

Full text of "Conversations with Igor Stravinsky"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

Boston  Library  Consortium  Member  Libraries 


http://archive.org/details/conversationswitOOstra 


CONVERSATIONS 

WITH 
IGOR  STRAVINSKY 


Conversations 

with 
Igor  Stravinsky 


IGOR  STRAVINSKY 
AND  ROBERT  CRAFT 


1959 

DOUBLEDAY    &    COMPANY,    INC. 
GARDEN    CITY,    NEW    YORK 


Acknowledgments  and  thanks  are  due  to  Madame 
de  Tinan  for  permission  to  reprint  letters  by  Claude 
Debussy;  to  Madame  Jacques  Riviere  for  letters  by 
Jacques  Riviere;  to  Monsieur  Edouard  Ravel  for  let- 
ters by  Maurice  Ravel;  and  to  Harold  Ober  Associ- 
ates, Incorporated,  and  the  Dylan  Thomas  Estate 
for  letters  by  Dylan  Thomas,  copyright  ©  1953  by 
Dylan  Thomas. 


"  ^B^tht 


LIBRARY    OF    CONGRESS    CATALOG    CARD    NUMBER    59-63/5 

COPYRIGHT    ©    I958,    1959    BY    IGOR    STRAVINSKY 

ALL    RIGHTS    RESERVED 

PRINTED   IN    THE    UNITED    STATES    OF    AMERICA 

FHIST    EDITION 


CONTENTS 


i.    About  Composing  and  Compositions  11 

2.  About  Musicians  and  Others  37 

3.  About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts  Q2 

4.  About  Music  Today  ng 
Index  156 


"In  the  Kingdom  of  the  Father  there  is  no  drama 
but  only  dialogue,  which  is  disguised  monologue." 


RUDOLPH  KASSNER 


CONVERSATIONS 

WITH 
IGOR  STRAVINSKY 


1:  About  Composing 
and  Compositions 


R.C.  When  did  you  become  aware  of  your  vocation  as  a 

composer? 
I.S.   I  do  not  remember  when  and  how  I  first  thought  of 

myself  as  a  composer.  All  I  remember  is  that  these 

thoughts  started  very  early  in  my  childhood,  long 

before  any  serious  musical  study. 

R.C.  The  musical  idea:  when  do  you  recognize  it  as  an 
idea? 

I.S.  When  something  in  my  nature  is  satisfied  by  some 
aspect  of  an  auditive  shape.  But  long  before  ideas 
are  born  I  begin  work  by  relating  intervals  rhyth- 
mically. This  exploration  of  possibilities  is  always 
conducted  at  the  piano.  Only  after  I  have  established 
my  melodic  or  harmonic  relationships  do  I  pass  to 
composition.  Composition  is  a  later  expansion  and 
organization  of  material. 

R.C.  Is  it  always  clear  in  your  mind  from  the  inception  of 
the  idea  what  form  of  composition  will  develop? 
And  the  idea  itself:  is  it  clear  what  instrumental  sound 
will  produce  it? 

I.S.   You  should  not  suppose  that  once  the  musical  idea 

11 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

is  in  your  mind  you  will  see  more  or  less  distinctly 
the  form  your  composition  may  evolve.  Nor  will  the 
sound  (timbre)  always  be  present.  But  if  the  musi- 
cal idea  is  merely  a  group  of  notes,  a  motive  coming 
suddenly  to  your  mind,  it  very  often  comes  together 
with  its  sound. 

R.C.  You  say  that  you  are  a  doer,  not  a  thinker;  that  com- 
posing is  not  a  department  of  conceptual  thinking; 
that  your  nature  is  to  compose  music  and  you  com- 
pose it  naturally,  not  by  acts  of  thought  or  will.  A 
few  hours  of  work  on  about  one  third  of  the  days 
of  the  last  fifty  years  have  produced  a  catalogue 
which  testifies  that  composing  is  indeed  natural  to 
you.  But  how  is  nature  approached? 

I.S.  When  my  main  theme  has  been  decided  I  know  on 
general  lines  what  kind  of  musical  material  it  will 
require.  I  start  to  look  for  this  material,  sometimes 
playing  old  masters  (to  put  myself  in  motion),  some- 
times starting  directly  to  improvise  rhythmic  units 
on  a  provisional  row  of  notes  (which  can  become  a 
final  row).  I  thus  form  my  building  material. 

R.C.  When  you  achieve  the  music  you  have  been  working 
to  create,  are  you  always  sure  of  it,  do  you  always 
instantly  recognize  it  as  finished  or  do  you  sometimes 
have  to  try  it  for  a  greater  period  of  time? 

I.S.  Usually  I  recognize  my  find.  But  when  I  am  unsure 
of  it  I  feel  uncomfortable  in  postponing  a  solution 
and  in  relying  on  the  future.  The  future  never  gives 
me  the  assurance  of  reality  I  receive  from  the  present. 

R.C.  What  is  theory  in  musical  composition? 

I.S.  Hindsight.  It  doesn't  exist.  There  are  compositions 
from  which  it  is  deduced.  Or,  if  this  isn't  quite  true, 
it  has  a  by-product  existence  that  is  powerless  to 

12 


About  Composing  and  Compositions 

create  or  even  to  justify.  Nevertheless,  composition 
involves  a  deep  intuition  of  "theory." 

R.C.  Do  musical  ideas  occur  to  you  at  random  times  of 
the  day  or  night? 

LS.  Ideas  usually  occur  to  me  while  I  am  composing, 
and  only  very  rarely  do  they  present  themselves  when 
I  am  away  from  my  work.  I  am  always  disturbed  if 
they  come  to  my  ear  when  my  pencil  is  missing  and  I 
am  obliged  to  keep  them  in  my  memory  by  repeating 
to  myself  their  intervals  and  rhythm.  It  is  very  im- 
portant to  me  to  remember  the  pitch  of  the  music 
at  its  first  appearance:  if  I  transpose  it  for  some  reason 
I  am  in  danger  of  losing  the  freshness  of  first  con- 
tact and  I  will  have  difficulty  in  recapturing  its  at- 
tractiveness. Music  has  sometimes  appeared  to  me  in 
dreams,  but  only  on  one  occasion  have  I  been  able 
to  write  it  down.  This  was  during  the  composition  of 
L'Histoire  du  Soldat,  and  I  was  surprised  and  happy 
with  the  result.  Not  only  did  the  music  appear  to  me 
but  the  person  performing  it  was  present  in  the  dream 
as  well.  A  young  gypsy  was  sitting  by  the  edge  of  the 
road.  She  had  a  child  on  her  lap,  for  whose  enter- 
tainment she  was  playing  a  violin.  The  motive  she 
kept  repeating  used  the  whole  bow  or,  as  we  say  in 
French,  avec  toute  la  longueur  de  Varchet.  The  child 
was  very  enthusiastic  about  the  music  and  applauded 
it  with  his  little  hands.  I,  too,  was  very  pleased  with 
it,  was  especially  pleased  to  be  able  to  remember  it, 
and  I  joyfully  included  this  motive  in  the  music  of 
the  Petit  Concert, 


* 


§1111  /! 

* r  v  *    ■s—i 


13 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

R.C.  You  often  speak  of  the  weight  of  an  interval.  What 
do  you  mean? 

I.S.  I  lack  words  and  have  no  gift  for  this  sort  of  thing 
anyway,  but  perhaps  it  will  help  if  I  say  that  when 
I  compose  an  interval  I  am  aware  of  it  as  an  object 
(when  I  think  about  it  in  that  way  at  all,  that  is), 
as  something  outside  me,  the  contrary  of  an  impres- 
sion. 

Let  me  tell  you  about  a  dream  that  came  to  me  while 
I  was  composing  Threni  .  .  .  After  working  late  one 
night  I  retired  to  bed  still  troubled  by  an  interval.  I 
dreamed  about  this  interval.  It  had  become  an  elastic 
substance  stretching  exactly  between  the  two  notes  I 
had  composed,  but  underneath  these  notes  at  either 
end  was  an  egg,  a  large  testicular  egg.  The  eggs  were 
gelatinous  to  the  touch  ( I  touched  them )  and  warm, 
and  they  were  protected  by  nests.  I  woke  up  knowing 
that  my  interval  was  right.  ( For  those  who  want  more 
of  the  dream,  it  was  pink—  I  often  dream  in  color. 
Also,  I  was  so  surprised  to  see  the  eggs  I  immediately 
understood  them  to  be  symbols.  Still  in  the  dream, 
I  went  to  my  library  of  dictionaries  and  looked  up 
"interval,"  but  found  only  a  confusing  explanation 
which  I  checked  the  next  morning  in  reality  and 
found  to  be  the  same. ) 

R.C.  While  composing  do  you  ever  think  of  any  audience? 
Is  there  such  a  thing  as  a  problem  of  communication? 

I.S.  When  I  compose  something,  I  cannot  conceive  that  it 
should  fail  to  be  recognized  for  what  it  is,  and  under- 
stood. I  use  the  language  of  music,  and  my  statement 
in  my  grammar  will  be  clear  to  the  musician  who 
has  followed  music  up  to  where  my  contemporaries 
and  I  have  brought  it. 

14 


About  Composing  and  Compositions 

R.C.  Have  you  ever  thought  that  music  is,  as  Auden  says, 
"a  virtual  image  of  our  experience  of  living  as  tem- 
poral, with  its  double  aspect  of  recurrence  and  be- 
coming?" 

LS.  If  music  is  to  me  an  "image  of  our  experience  of 
living  as  temporal"  (and  however  unverifiable,  I 
suppose  it  is),  my  saying  so  is  the  result  of  a  re- 
flection and  as  such  is  independent  of  music  itself. 
But  this  kind  of  thinking  about  music  is  a  different 
vocation  altogether  for  me:  I  cannot  do  anything  with 
it  as  a  truth,  and  my  mind  is  a  doing  one.  Auden 
means  "Western"  music  or,  as  he  would  say,  "music  as 
history";  jazz  improvisation  is  the  dissipation  of  the 
time  image  and,  if  I  understand  "recurrence"  and 
"becoming"  their  aspect  is  greatly  diminished  in 
serial  music.  Auden's  "image  of  our  experience  of 
living  as  temporal"  (which  is  also  an  image)  is  above 
music,  perhaps,  but  it  does  not  obstruct  or  contradict 
the  purely  musical  experience.  What  shocks  me  how- 
ever, is  the  discovery  that  many  people  think  below 
music.  Music  is  merely  something  that  reminds  them 
of  something  else— of  landscapes,  for  example;  my 
Apollo  is  always  reminding  someone  of  Greece.  But 
in  even  the  most  specific  attempts  at  evocation,  what 
is  meant  by  being  "like"  and  what  are  "correspond- 
ences?" Who,  listening  to  Liszt's  precise  and  perfect 
little  Nuages  gris,  could  pretend  that  "gray  clouds" 
are  a  musical  cause  and  effect? 

R.C.  Do  you  work  with  a  dialectical  conception  of  form? 

Is  the  word  meaningful  in  musical  terms? 
LS.   Yes  to  both  questions,  insofar  as  the  art  of  dialectics 

is,  according  to  the  dictionaries,  the  art  of  logical 

discussion.  Musical  form  is  the  result  of  the  "logical 

discussion"  of  musical  materials. 

15 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

R.C.I  have  often  heard  you  say  "an  artist  must  avoid 
symmetry  but  he  may  construct  in  parallelisms." 
What  do  you  mean? 

I.S.  The  mosaics  at  Torcello  of  the  Last  Judgment  are  a 
good  example.  Their  subject  is  division— division, 
moreover,  into  two  halves  suggesting  equal  halves. 
But,  in  fact,  each  is  the  other's  complement,  not  its 
equal  nor  its  mirror,  and  the  dividing  line  itself  is  not 
a  perfect  perpendicular.  On  the  one  side  skulls  with, 
in  the  sockets,  lightning-shaped  snakes;  and  on  the 
other,  Eternal  Life  (those  white  figures,  I  wonder  if 
Tintoretto  didn't  know  them),  are  balanced  but  not 
equally  balanced.  And  the  sizes  and  proportions, 
movements  and  rests,  darks  and  lights  of  the  two  sides 
are  always  varied. 

Mondrians  Blue  Facade  (composition  9,  1914)  is  a 
nearer  example  of  what  I  mean.  It  is  composed  of 
elements  that  tend  to  symmetry  but  in  fact  avoids 
symmetry  in  subtle  parallelisms.  Whether  or  not  the 
suggestion  of  symmetry  is  avoidable  in  the  art  of 
architecture,  whether  it  is  natural  to  architecture,  I 
do  not  know.  However,  painters  who  paint  architec- 
tural subject  matter  and  borrow  architectural  designs 
are  often  guilty  of  it.  And  only  the  master  musicians 
have  managed  to  avoid  it  in  periods  whose  architec- 
ture has  embodied  aesthetic  idealisms,  i.e.,  when  archi- 
tecture was  symmetry  and  symmetry  was  confused 
with  form  itself.  Of  all  the  musicians  of  his  age  Haydn 
was  the  most  aware,  I  think,  that  to  be  perfectly  sym- 
metrical is  to  be  perfectly  dead.  We  are  some  of  us 
still  divided  by  an  illusory  compulsion  towards  "clas- 
sical" symmetry  on  the  one  hand,  and  by  the  desire 
to  compose  as  purely  nonsymmetrically  as  the  Incas, 
on  the  other. 

16 


About  Composing  and  Compositions 

R.C.  Do  you  regard  musical  form  as  in  some  degree  mathe- 
matical? 

I.S.  It  is,  at  any  rate,  far  closer  to  mathematics  than  to 
literature— not  perhaps  to  mathematics  itself,  but  cer- 
tainly to  something  like  mathematical  thinking  and 
mathematical  relationships.  (How  misleading  are  all 
literary  descriptions  of  musical  form! )  I  am  not  say- 
ing that  composers  think  in  equations  or  charts  of 
numbers,  nor  are  those  things  more  able  to  symbolize 
music.  But  the  way  composers  think— the  way  I  think 
—•is,  it  seems  to  me,  not  very  different  from  mathe- 
matical tliinking.  I  was  aware  of  the  similarity  of 
these  two  modes  while  I  was  still  a  student;  and, 
incidentally,  mathematics  was  the  subject  that  most 
interested  me  in  school.  Musical  form  is  mathematical 
because  it  is  ideal,  and  form  is  always  ideal,  whether 
it  is,  as  Ortega  y  Gasset  wrote,  "an  image  of  memory 
or  a  construction  of  ours."  But  though  it  may  be 
mathematical,  the  composer  must  not  seek  mathe- 
matical formulae. 

R.C.  You  often  say  that  to  compose  is  to  solve  a  problem. 

Is  it  no  more  than  that? 
I.S.   Seurat  said:  "Certain  critics  have  done  me  the  honor 

to  see  poetry  in  what  I  do,  but  I  paint  by  my  method 

with  no  other  thought  in  mind." 

R.C.  In  your  Greek-subject  pieces  Apollo,  Oedipus,  Or- 
pheus, Persephone,  dotted  rhythms  are  of  great 
importance  ( the  opening  of  Apollo;  the  canonic  inter- 
lude in  Orpheus;  the  "Underworld"  music  in  Perse- 
phone; the  Oedipus  "Nonne  Monstrum"  aria ) .  Is  the 
use  of  these  rhythms  conscious  stylistic  reference  to 
the  eighteenth  century? 

17 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

I.S.  Dotted  rhythms  are  characteristic  eighteenth-century 
rhythms.  My  uses  of  them  in  these  and  other  works 
of  that  period,  such  as  the  introduction  to  my  piano 
Concerto,  are  conscious  stylistic  references.  I  at- 
tempted to  build  a  new  music  on  eighteenth-century 
classicism,  using  the  constructive  principles  of  that 
classicism  (which  I  cannot  define  here)  and  even 
evoking  it  stylistically  by  such  means  as  dotted 
rhythms. 

R.C.  Valery  said,  "We  can  construct  in  orderly  fashion  only 
by  means  of  conventions. "  How  do  we  recognize  those 
conventions  in,  say,  Webern's  songs  with  clarinet  and 
guitar? 

I.S.  We  don't.  An  entirely  new  principle  of  order  is  found 
in  the  Webern  songs  which  in  time  will  be  recognized 
and  conventionalized.  But  Valery's  essentially  clas- 
sical dicta  do  not  foresee  that  new  conventions  can 
be  created. 

R.C.  A  novelist  (Isherwood)  once  complained  to  you  of 
his  difficulties  in  a  technical  question  of  narration. 
You  advised  him  to  find  a  model.  How  do  you  model 
in  music? 

I.S.  As  I  have  just  described  in  the  case  of  eighteenth- 
century  dotted  rhythms;  I  have  modeled  this  con- 
ventional rhythmic  device  so  that  I  could  "construct 
in  orderly  fashion." 

R.C.  Why  did  you  dispense  with  bar  lines  in  the  Diphonas 
and  Elegias  of  the  Threni? 

I.S.  The  voices  are  not  always  in  rhythmic  unison.  There- 
fore, any  bar  lines  would  cut  at  least  one  line  arbi- 
trarily. There  are  no  strong  beats  in  these  canons,  in 
any  case,  and  the  conductor  must  merely  count  the 
music  out  as  he  counts  out  a  motet  by  Josquin.  For 

18 


About  Composing  and  Compositions 

the  same  reasons  I  have  also  written  half  notes  rather 
than  tied  notes  over  bars.  This  is  perhaps  more  diffi- 
cult to  read,  but  it  is  a  truer  notation. 

R.C.  Did  you  model  your  Threni  on  the  Lamentations  of 
any  old  master  as,  for  example,  you  modeled  some 
dances  for  Agon  from  de  Lauze's  Apologie  de  la 
Danse  and  from  Mer serine's  musical  examples? 

I.S.  I  had  studied  Palestrina's  complete  service  and  the 
Lamentations  of  Tallis  and  Byrd  but  I  don't  think 
there  is  any  "influence"  of  these  masters  in  my  music. 

R.C.  Why  do  contemporary  composers  tend  to  use  smaller 
note  values  for  the  beat  than  did  nineteenth-century 
composers,  eighth-note  beats  instead  of  quarters,  and 
sixteenths  instead  of  eighths?  Your  music  contains 
many  examples  of  this  tendency  (the  second  move- 
ment of  the  Symphony  in  C,  which  is  in  eighth-  and 
sixteenth-note  beats,  and  the  final  piece  of  the  Duo 
Concertant  which  is  in  sixteenth-note  beats ) .  If  you 
were  to  double  the  note  values  of  this  music,  rewrite  it 
in  quarters  and  eighths,  how  would  it  affect  the 
music  in  your  mind?  Also,  do  you  always  think  or  see 
the  note  unit  as  you  compose  and  have  you  ever  re- 
written anything  in  different  note  values  after  it  was 
composed?  Your  1943  revision  of  the  Danse  Sacrale 
from  the  Sacre  du  Printemps  doubles  the  values  from 
sixteenths  to  eighths;  was  this  done  to  facilitate  read- 
ing (does  it  facilitate  reading)?  Do  you  believe  the 
size  of  the  note  has  a  relation  to  the  character  of 
the  music? 

I.S.  I  don't  think  you  are  entirely  correct  in  assuming  an 
evolution  from  half-  to  quarter-  to  eighth-note  pulsa- 
tions. Contemporary  music  has  created  a  much 
greater  range  and  variety  of  tempi  and  a  vastly 

19 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

greater  rhythmic  range,  therefore  the  greater  range 
and  variety  of  rythmic  unit  ( see  any  table  of  notation 
and  compare  the  types  of  rhythmic  unit  in  use  in  the 
last  five  centuries  with  those  in  use  today).  We  write 
fast-tempo  music  or  slow-tempo  music  in  large  or 
small  note  values  depending  on  the  music.  That  is  my 
only  explanation. 

As  a  composer  I  associate  a  certain  kind  of  music,  a 
certain  tempo  of  music,  with  a  certain  kind  of  note 
unit.  I  compose  directly  that  way.  There  is  no  act  of 
selection  or  translation,  and  the  unit  of  the  note  and 
the  tempo  appear  in  my  imagination  at  the  same  time 
as  the  interval  itself.  Only  rarely,  too,  have  I  found 
that  my  original  beat  unit  has  led  me  into  notation 
difficulties.  The  Dithyrambe  in  the  Duo  Concertant, 
however,  is  one  such  example. 

It  is  difficult  for  me  to  judge  whether  a  work  of 
mine,  translated  into  larger  or  smaller  note  units  but 
played  in  the  same  tempo,  would  make  an  aural  dif- 
ference to  me.  However,  I  know  that  I  could  not  look 
at  the  music  in  its  translated  state,  for  the  shape  of  the 
notes  as  one  writes  them  is  the  shape  of  the  original 
conception  itself.  (Of  course  the  performer  with  his 
different  approach  will  regard  the  whole  problem  of 
notation  as  a  matter  of  choice,  but  this  is  wrong.) 

I  do  believe  in  a  relation  between  the  character  of 
my  music  and  the  kind  of  note  unit  of  the  pulsation 
and  I  do  not  care  that  this  may  be  undemonstrable— 
it  is  demonstrable  to  me  on  the  composer's  side  simply 
because  I  think  that  way.  And  conventions  have  not 
worked  universally  for  so  long  that  we  may  deny  that 
there  is  any  relation  of  ear  and  eye.  Who  can  take  from 
dictation  a  passage  of  contemporary  music  in  6/4 
and  tell  whether  in  fact  it  is  not  6/8  or  6/16? 

20 


About  Composing  and  Compositions 

The  point  of  legibility.  I  did  translate  my  Danse 
Sacrale  into  larger  note  values  to  facilitate  reading 
(of  course  it  is  more  readable,  the  reduction  in  re- 
hearsal time  proves  that).  But  legibility  and  larger 
note  values  go  together  only  up  to  a  point.  This  idea  of 
fast  music  in  white  notes  applies  only  to  certain  types 
of  music  (the  first  movement  of  my  Symphony  in  C, 
for  example,  and  the  Gloria  Patri  in  Monteverdi's 
Laudate  Pueri  from  the  Vespers),  but  this  question 
cannot  be  dissociated  from  the  question  of  bar  units 
and  of  the  rhythmic  construction  of  the  music  itself. 

Perhaps  the  present  lack  of  universal  conventions 
may  be  interpreted  as  a  blessing;  the  performer  can 
only  profit  from  a  situation  in  which  he  is  obliged  to 
review  his  prejudices  and  develop  reading  versatility. 

R.C.  Meters.  Can  the  same  effect  be  achieved  by  means  of 
accents  as  by  varying  the  meters?  What  are  bar  lines? 

LS.  To  the  first  question  my  answer  is,  up  to  a  point, 
yes,  but  that  point  is  the  degree  of  real  regularity  in 
the  music.  The  bar  line  is  much,  much  more  than  a 
mere  accent,  and  I  don't  believe  that  it  can  be  simu- 
lated by  an  accent,  at  least  not  in  my  music. 

R.C.  In  your  own  music,  identity  is  established  by  melodic, 
rhythmic,  and  other  means,  but  especially  by  tonal- 
ity. Do  you  think  you  will  ever  abandon  the  tonal 
identification? 

LS.  Possibly.  We  can  still  create  a  sense  of  return  to  ex- 
actly the  same  place  without  tonality:  musical  rhyme 
can  accomplish  the  same  thing  as  poetic  rhyme.  But 
form  cannot  exist  without  identity  of  some  sort. 

R.C.  What  is  the  feeling  now  about  the  use  of  music  as 

accompaniment  to  recitation  (Persephone)? 
LS.   Do  not  ask.  Sins  cannot  be  undone,  only  forgiven. 

21 


THE   SERIES 

R.C.  Do  you  think  of  the  intervals  in  your  series  as  tonal 

intervals;  that  is,  do  your  intervals  always  exert  tonal 

pull? 
I.S.   The  intervals  of  my  series  are  attracted  by  tonality; 

I  compose  vertically  and  that  is,  in  one  sense  at  least, 

to  compose  tonally. 

R.C.  How  has  composing  with  a  series  affected  your  own 
harmonic  thinking?  Do  you  work  in  the  same  way— 
that  is,  hear  relationships  and  then  compose  them? 

I.S.  I  hear  certain  possibilities  and  I  choose.  I  can  create 
my  choice  in  serial  composition  just  as  I  can  in  any 
tonal  contrapuntal  form.  I  hear  harmonically,  of 
course,  and  I  compose  in  the  same  way  I  always  have. 

R.C.  Nevertheless,  the  Gigue  from  your  Septet  and  the 
choral  canons  in  the  Canticum  Sacrum  are  much 
more  difficult  to  hear  harmonically  than  any  earlier 
music  of  yours.  Hasn't  composing  with  a  series  there- 
fore affected  your  harmonic  scope? 

I.S.  It  is  certainly  more  difficult  to  hear  harmonically 
the  music  you  speak  of  than  my  earlier  music;  but  any 
serial  music  intended  to  be  heard  vertically  is  more 
difficult  to  hear.  The  rules  and  restrictions  of  serial 
writing  differ  little  from  the  rigidity  of  the  great  con- 
trapuntal schools  of  old.  At  the  same  time  they  widen 
and  enrich  harmonic  scope;  one  starts  to  hear  more 
things  and  differently  than  before.  The  serial  tech- 
nique I  use  impels  me  to  greater  discipline  than  ever 
before. 

22 


About  Composing  and  Compositions 

R.C.Do  you  think  your  time  world  is  the  same  for  the 
kind  of  music  you  are  now  composing  and  for  your 
music  of  thirty-five  years  ago  ( Mavra,  piano  Sonata, 
piano  Concerto,  Apollo )  ? 

I.S.  My  past  and  present  time  worlds  cannot  be  the  same. 
I  know  that  portions  of  Agon  contain  three  times  as 
much  music  for  the  same  clock  length  as  some  other 
pieces  of  mine.  Naturally,  a  new  demand  for  greater 
in-depth  listening  changes  time  perspective.  Perhaps 
also  the  operation  of  memory  in  a  nontonally  devel- 
oped work  (tonal,  but  not  eighteenth-century-tonal 
system)  is  different.  We  are  located  in  time  con- 
stantly in  a  tonal-system  work,  but  we  may  only  "go 
through"  a  polyphonic  work,  whether  Josquin's  Duke 
Hercules  Mass  or  a  serially  composed  non-tonal- 
system  work. 

R.C.Do  you  find  any  similarity  in  the  time  worlds  of 
oriental  music  and  of  certain  recent  examples  of  serial 
music? 

I.S.  I  do  not  think  anything  in  the  nature  of  the  serial 
idea  makes  series  in  essence  "oriental."  Schoenberg 
himself  was  a  cabalist,  of  course,  but  that  is  merely  a 
personal  preoccupation.  We  have  all  remarked  a  mo- 
notony (not  in  any  pejorative  sense)  that  we  call 
"oriental"  in  serial  works,  in  Boulez's  he  Marteau  sans 
Maitre  for  instance.  But  the  kind  of  monotony  we 
have  in  mind  is  characteristic  of  many  kinds  of  poly- 
phonic music.  Our  notion  of  what  is  oriental  is  an 
association  of  instrumentation  chiefly,  but  also  of 
rhythmic  and  melodic  designs— a  very  superficial  kind 
of  association  indeed.  I  myself  have  no  habit  of  any- 
thing oriental  and  especially  no  measure  of  time  in 
oriental  music.  In  fact,  my  attitude  resembles  that  of 

*3 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

Henri  Micheaux:  in  the  Orient  I  recognize  myself 
as  a  barbarian— that  excellent  word  invented  by  Attic 
Greeks  to  designate  a  people  who  could  not  answer 
them  in  Attic  Greek. 


24 


TECHNIQUE 


R.C.  What  is  technique? 

LS.  The  whole  man.  We  learn  how  to  use  it  but  we  cannot 
acquire  it  in  the  first  place;  or  perhaps  I  should  say 
that  we  are  born  with  the  ability  to  acquire  it.  At 
present  it  has  come  to  mean  the  opposite  of  "heart," 
though,  of  course,  "heart"  is  technique  too.  A  single 
blot  on  a  paper  by  my  friend  Eugene  Berman  I  in- 
stantly recognize  as  a  Berman  blot.  What  have  I 
recognized— a  style  or  a  technique?  Are  they  the 
same  signature  of  the  whole  man?  Stendhal  (in  The 
Roman  Promenades)  believed  that  style  is  "the  man- 
ner that  each  one  has  of  saying  the  same  thing." 
But,  obviously,  no  one  says  the  same  thing  because 
the  saying  is  also  the  thing.  A  technique  or  a  style  for 
saying  something  original  does  not  exist  a  priori,  it 
is  created  by  the  original  saying  itself.  We  sometimes 
say  of  a  composer  that  he  lacks  technique.  We  say  of 
Schumann,  for  example,  that  he  did  not  have  enough 
orchestral  technique.  But  we  do  not  believe  that  more 
technique  would  change  the  composer.  "Thought"  is 
not  one  thing  and  "technique"  another,  namely,  the 
ability  to  transfer,  "express,"  or  develop  thoughts.  We 
cannot  say  "the  technique  of  Bach"  ( I  never  say  it ) , 
yet  in  every  sense  he  had  more  of  it  than  anyone;  our 
extraneous  meaning  becomes  ridiculous  when  we  try 
to  imagine  the  separation  of  Bach's  musical  substance 
and  the  making  of  it.  Technique  is  not  a  teachable 
science,  neither  is  learning,  nor  scholarship,  nor  even 
the  knowledge  of  how  to  do  something.  It  is  creation 
and,  being  creation,  it  is  new  every  time.  There  are 

*5 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

other  legitimate  uses  of  the  word,  of  course.  Painters 
have  water-color  and  gouache  techniques,  for  exam- 
ple, and  there  are  technological  meanings;  we  have 
techniques  of  bridge  building  and  even  "techniques 
for  civilization/'  In  these  senses  one  may  talk  of  com- 
posing techniques— the  writing  of  an  academic  fugue. 
But  in  my  sense,  the  original  composer  is  still  his  own 
and  only  technique.  If  I  hear  of  a  new  composer's 
"technical  mastery"  I  am  always  interested  in  the 
composer  (though  critics  employ  the  expression  to 
mean:  "but  he  hasn't  got  the  more  important  thing"). 
Technical  mastery  has  to  be  of  something,  it  has  to 
be  something.  And  since  we  can  recognize  technical 
skill  when  we  can  recognize  nothing  else,  it  is  the 
only  manifestation  of  "talent"  I  know  of;  up  to  a  point 
technique  and  talent  are  the  same.  At  present  all  of 
the  arts,  but  especially  music,  are  engaged  in  "exami- 
nations of  technique."  In  my  sense  such  an  examina- 
tion must  be  into  the  nature  of  art  itself— an  examina- 
tion that  is  both  perpetual  and  new  every  time— or  it 
is  nothing.  * 

R.C.  Your  music  always  has  an  element  of  repetition,  of 
ostinato.  What  is  the  function  of  ostinato? 

LS.  It  is  static— that  is,  antidevelopment;  and  sometimes 
we  need  a  contradiction  to  development.  However, 
it  became  a  vitiating  device  and  was  at  one  time  over- 
employed  by  many  of  us. 

*  In  the  case  of  my  own  music  I  know  that  my  first  works,  the 
Faune  et  Bergere  and  the  Symphony  in  E-flat,  lack  personality 
while  at  the  same  time  they  demonstrate  definite  technical 
ability  with  the  musical  materials.  The  Faune  sounds  like 
Wagner  in  places,  like  Tchaikovsky's  Romeo  and  Juliet  in  other 
places  (but  never  like  Rimsky-Korsakov,  which  must  have 
troubled  that  master),  and  like  Stravinsky  not  at  all,  or  only 
through  thickly  bespectacled  hindsight. 

26 


INSTRUMENTATION 


R.C.  What  is  good  instrumentation? 

LS.  When  you  are  unaware  that  it  is  instrumentation.  The 
word  is  a  gloss.  It  pretends  that  one  composes  music 
and  then  orchestrates  it.  This  is  true,  in  fact,  in  the 
one  sense  that  the  only  composers  who  can  be  orches- 
trators  are  those  who  write  piano  music  which  they 
transcribe  for  orchestra;  and  this  might  still  be  the 
practice  of  a  good  many  composers,  judging  from  the 
number  of  times  I  have  been  asked  my  opinion  as  to 
which  instruments  I  think  best  for  passages  the  com- 
posers play  on  the  piano.  As  we  know,  real  piano 
music,  which  is  what  these  composers  usually  play,  is 
the  most  difficult  to  instrumentate.  Even  Schoenberg, 
who  was  always  an  instrumental  master  (one  could 
make  a  very  useful  anthology  of  instrumental  practice 
in  his  music  from  the  first  song  of  op.  22  to  Von  Heute 
auf  Morgen  with  its  extraordinary  percussion,  piano, 
and  mandolin),  even  Schoenberg  stumbled  in  trying 
to  transfer  Brahms's  piano  style  to  the  orchestra  (his 
arrangement  of  Brahms's  G-minor  pianoforte  quartet 
for  orchestra ) ,  though  his  realization  of  the  cadenza 
in  the  last  movement  with  arpeggiated  pizzicatos  is  a 
master  stroke.  It  is  not,  generally,  a  good  sign  when 
the  first  thing  we  remark  about  a  work  is  its  instru- 
mentation; and  the  composers  we  remark  it  of— 
Berlioz,  Rimsky-Korsakov,  Ravel— are  not  the  best 
composers.  Beethoven  the  greatest  orchestral  master 
of  all  in  our  sense,  is  seldom  praised  for  his  instrumen- 
tation; his  symphonies  are  too  good  music  in  every 

27 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

way,  and  the  orchestra  is  too  integral  a  part  of  them. 
How  silly  it  sounds  to  say  of  the  trio  of  the  Scherzo 
of  the  Eighth  Symphony,  "What  splendid  instru- 
mentation"—yet,  what  incomparable  instrumental 
thought  it  is.  Berlioz's  reputation  as  an  orchestrator 
has  always  seemed  highly  suspect  to  me.  I  was 
brought  up  on  his  music;  it  was  played  in  the  Saint 
Petersburg  of  my  student  years  as  much  as  it  has  ever 
been  played  anywhere  in  the  world,  *  so  I  dare  say 
this  to  all  the  literary-minded  people  responsible  for 
his  revival.  He  was  a  great  innovator,  of  course,  and 
he  had  the  perfect  imagination  of  each  new  instru- 
ment he  used,  as  well  as  the  knowledge  of  its 
technique.  But  the  music  he  had  to  instrumentate 
was  often  poorly  constructed  harmonically.  No  or- 
chestra skill  can  hide  the  fact  that  Berlioz's  basses 
are  sometimes  uncertain  and  the  inner  harmonic 
voices  unclear.  The  problem  of  orchestral  distribution 
is  therefore  insurmountable,  and  balance  is  regulated 
superficially,  by  dynamics.  This  is  in  part  why  I  prefer 
the  small  Berlioz  to  the  grandiose. 

*  I  remember  a  description  of  Berlioz  by  Rimsky-Korsakov, 
who  had  met  the  French  master  after  one  of  the  famous  Berlioz 
concerts  in  Saint  Petersburg  in  the  late  sixties.  Rimsky-Korsa- 
kov, who  was  then  twenty-three  or  twenty-four,  had  attended 
the  concert  with  other  young  composers  of  the  group.  They 
saw  Berlioz-in  a  tail  coat  cut  very  short  in  the  back,  Rimsky 
said-conduct  his  own  music  and  Beethoven's.  Then  they  were 
shepherded  backstage  by  Stassov,  the  patriarch  of  Saint  Peters- 
burg musical  life.  They  found  a  small  man-Rimsky's  words 
were  "a  little  white  bird  with  pince-nez"-shivering  in  a  fur 
coat  and  huddled  under  a  hot  pipe  which  crossed  the  room  just 
over  his  head.  He  addressed  Rimsky  very  kindly,  "And  you 
compose  music  too?",  but  kept  his  hands  in  his  coat  sleeves,  as 
in  a  muffler. 

28 


About  Composing  and  Compositions 

Many  composers  still  do  not  realize  that  our  princi- 
pal instrumental  body  today,  the  symphony  orches- 
tra, is  the  creation  of  harmonic-triadic  music.  They 
seem  unaware  that  the  growth  of  the  wind  instru- 
ments from  two  to  three  to  four  to  five  of  a  kind 
parallels  a  harmonic  growth.  It  is  extremely  difficult 
to  write  polyphonically  for  this  harmonic  body,  which 
is  why  Schoenberg,  in  his  polyphonic  Variations  for 
Orchestra  is  obliged  to  double,  treble,  and  quadruple 
the  lines.  The  bass,  too,  is  extremely  difficult  to  bring 
out  acoustically  and  harmonically  in  the  Variations 
because  it  is  the  lowest  line,  merely,  and  not  bass-ic. 
Though  the  standard  orchestra  is  not  yet  an  anachro- 
nism, perhaps,  it  can  no  longer  be  used  standardly 
except  by  anachronistic  composers.  Advances  in 
instrumental  technique  are  also  modifying  the  use  of 
the  orchestra.  We  compose  for  solo,  virtuoso  instru- 
mentalists today,  and  our  soloistic  style  is  still  being 
discovered.  For  example,  harp  parts  were  mostly  glis- 
sandos  or  chords  as  recently  as  Ravel.  The  harp  can 
glissando  and  arpeggiate  en  masse,  but  it  can't  play 
en  masse  as  I  have  used  it  in  my  Symphony  in  Three 
Movements.  And,  for  another  example,  we  are  just 
discovering  the  orchestral  use  of  harmonics,  especially 
bass  harmonics  (one  of  my  favorite  sounds  inciden- 
tally; make  your  throat  taut  and  open  your  mouth 
half  an  inch  so  that  the  skin  of  your  neck  becomes  a 
drumhead,  then  flick  your  finger  against  it:  that  is  the 
sound  I  mean). 

At  the  beginning  of  my  career  the  clarinet  was  con- 
sidered incapable  of  long  fast-tongue  passages.  I 
remember  my  Chopin  instrumentations  for  Les 
Sylphides  in  Paris  in  1910  and  an  ill-humored  clarinet 
player  telling  me  after  he  had  stumbled  on  a  rapid 

29 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

staccato  passage  (the  only  way  I  could  conceive 
Chopin's  pianism)  "Monsieur,  ce  n'est  pas  une 
musique  pour  la  clarinette."  What  instruments  do  I 
like?  I  wish  there  were  more  good  players  for  the  bass 
clarinet  and  the  contrabass  clarinet,  for  the  alto  trom- 
bone (of  my  Threni  and  Berg's  Altenberg  Lieder), 
for  the  guitar,  the  mandolin,  and  the  cymbalom.  Do 
I  dislike  any  instrument?  Well,  I  am  not  very  fond 
of  the  two  most  conspicuous  instruments  of  the  Lulu 
orchestra,  the  vibraphone  and  the  alto  saxophone.  I 
do  admit,  however,  that  the  vibraphone  has  amazing 
contrapuntal  abilities;  and  the  saxophone's  juvenile- 
delinquent  personality  floating  out  over  all  the  vast 
decadence  of  Lulu  is  the  very  apple  of  that  opera's 
fascination. 

R.C.  Are  you  attracted  by  any  new  instruments— electric, 
oriental,  exotic,  jazz,  whatever? 

I.S.  Of  course,  I  am  attracted  by  many  non-standard  or- 
chestral instruments,  percussion  ones  especially,  but 
also  stringed  instruments  like  those  Japanese  ones  I 
have  heard  in  Los  Angeles,  whose  bridges  are  moved 
during  the  performance.  And  let  us  not  forget  the 
fact  that  traditional  symphonic  instruments  like 
trumpet  and  trombone  are  not  the  same  when  played 
by  jazz  musicians.  The  latter  people  demonstrate 
greater  variety  in  articulation  and  tone  color  and,  on 
some  instruments,  the  trumpet  for  instance,  they  ap- 
pear to  be  at  home  in  a  higher  range  than  the  sym- 
phonic player— the  jazz  trumpeter's  high  lip-trills. 
We  neglect  not  only  the  instruments  of  other  ethnog- 
raphies, however,  but  those  of  our  greatest  European 
composer  as  well.  This  neglect  is  one  reason  why 
Bach's  Cantatas,  which  should  be  the  center  of  our 
repertoire,  if  we  must  have  a  repertoire,  are  compara- 

30 


About  Composing  and  Compositions 

tively  unperformed.  We  don't  have  the  instruments 
to  play  them.  Bach  had  families  where  we  have  single 
instruments:  trumpet  families,  trombone  families, 
oboe  families,  families  for  all  sorts  of  the  strings.  We 
have  simplifications  and  greater  resonance;  where  he 
had  the  lute,  perhaps  the  most  perfect  and  certainly 
the  most  personal  instrument  of  all,  we  have  the 
guitar.  I  myself  prefer  Bach's  string  orchestra  with  its 
gambas,  its  violino  and  'cello  piccolo,  to  our  standard 
quartet  in  which  the  'cello  is  not  of  the  same  family 
as  the  viola  and  bass.  And,  if  oboes  d'amore  and  da 
caccia  were  common  I  would  compose  for  them.  What 
incomparable  instrumental  writing  is  Bach's.  You  can 
smell  the  resin  in  his  violin  parts,  taste  the  reeds  in  the 
oboes.  I  am  always  interested  and  attracted  by  new 
instruments  ( new  to  me )  but  until  the  present  I  have 
been  more  often  astonished  by  the  new  resources 
imaginative  composers  are  able  to  discover  in  "old" 
instruments.  An  entry  in  Klee's  Tagebiicher  says 
(under  May  1913) :  Und  das  Mass  ist  noch  nicht  voll. 
Man  fuhrt  sogar  Schonberg  auf,  das  tolle  Melodram 
Pierrot  lunaire.  And  not  yet  full  now  either.  For 
example,  Boulez's  third  piano  sonata  is  quite  as  purely 
"pianistic"  as  an  Stude  by  Debussy,  yet  it  exploits 
varieties  of  touch  (attack)  untried  by  Debussy  and 
exposes  in  its  harmonics  a  whole  region  of  sound 
neglected  until  now.  ( These  aspects  of  the  piece  are 
secondary,  however,  to  the  aspect  of  its  form;  always 
close  to  Mallarmean  ideas  of  permutation,  Boulez  is 
now  nearing  a  concept  of  form  not  unlike  that  of  the 
idea  of  Un  Coup  de  Des;  not  only  does  the  pagination 
of  the  score  of  his  third  piano  Sonata  resemble  the 
Coup  de  Des  "score,"  but  Mallarme's  own  preface  to 
the  poem   seems   as  well  to   describe  the  sonata: 

31 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

".  .  .  the  fragmentary  interruptions  of  a  capital  phrase 
introduced  and  continued  .  .  .  everything  takes  place 
by  abridgement,  hypothetically;  one  avoids  the  nar- 
ration. .  .  ."  Mallarme  thought  he  was  borrowing 
ideas  from  music,  of  course,  and  would  no  doubt  be 
surprised  to  know  that  sixty  years  later  his  poem  had 
cross-pollinated  the  two  arts;  the  recent  publication  of 
he  Livre  de  Mallarme  *  with  its  startling  diagrams 
of  the  mathematics  of  form  must  have  been  an  un- 
canny confirmation  to  Boulez. ) 

Thus  an  "old"  instrument,  the  piano,  interests  me 
more  than  an  Ondes  Martinot,  for  instance,  though 
this  statement  is  in  danger  of  giving  the  impression 
that  I  am  thinking  of  instrumentalism  as  something 
apart  from  musical  thoughts. 

*  By  Jacques  Scherer  (Gallimard) ,  the  first  study  of  Mallarmes 
unpublished  notebooks  and  papers. 


32 


GESUALDO 

R.C.  What  motivated  you  to  compose  new  sextus  and  bas- 
sus  parts  for  the  lost  ones  in  Gesualdo's  motet  a  sette? 

I.S.  When  I  had  written  out  the  five  existing  parts  in  score, 
the  desire  to  complete  Gesualdo's  harmony,  to  soften 
certain  of  his  malheurs,  became  irresistible  to  me.  One 
has  to  play  the  piece  without  any  additions  to  under- 
stand me,  and  "additions"  is  not  an  exact  description; 
the  existing  material  was  only  my  starting  point:  from 
it  I  recomposed  the  whole.  The  existing  parts  impose 
definite  limits  in  some  cases  and  very  indefinite  ones 
in  others.  But  even  if  the  existing  parts  did  not  rule 
out  academic  solutions,  a  knowledge  of  Gesualdo's 
other  music  would.  I  have  not  tried  to  guess  "what 
Gesualdo  would  have  done,"  however— though  I 
would  like  to  see  the  original— I  have  even  chosen 
solutions  that  I  am  sure  are  not  Gesualdo's.  And 
though  Gesualdo's  seconds  and  sevenths  justify  mine, 
I  don't  look  at  my  work  in  that  light.  My  parts  are 
not  attempts  at  reconstruction.  I  am  in  it  as  well  as 
Gesualdo.  The  motet  would  have  been  unusual,  I 
think,  with  or  without  me.  Its  form  of  nearly  equal 
halves  is  unusual,  and  so  is  its  consistent  and  complex 
polyphony.  Many  of  the  motets  employ  a  more  simple 
chordal  style,  and  with  so  many  parts  so  close  in  range 
one  would  expect  a  treatment  of  that  sort:  Gesualdo's 
music  is  never  dense.  The  bass  part  is  unusual  too. 
It  is  of  bass-ic  importance  as  it  seldom  is  in  Gesualdo. 
His  madrigals  are  almost  all  top-heavy  and  even  in 
the  motets  and  responses  the  bass  rests  more  than 
any  other  part.  I  don't  think  I  am  reading  myself  into 
Gesualdo  in  this  instance,  though  my  musical  think- 

33 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

ing  is  always  centered  around  the  bass  ( the  bass  still 
functions  as  the  harmonic  root  to  me  even  in  the  music 
I  am  composing  at  present).  But  this  motet  which 
might  be  Gesualdo's  ultimate  opus  would  lead  him  to 
unusual  things  by  the  mere  fact  of  its  being  his  unique 
piece  in  seven  parts.  (By  the  same  reasoning,  I  con- 
tend that  the  lost  volume  of  six-voice  madrigals 
contains  more  complex,  more  "dissonant"  music  than 
the  five-voice  volumes,  and  the  one  reference  we  have 
to  any  of  the  madrigals  in  that  book,  to  Sei  disposto, 
bears  me  out;  even  his  early  six-part  madrigal  Donna, 
se  mancidete  has  a  great  number  of  seconds  besides 
those  which  are  editors'  errors. ) 

I  would  like  to  point  out  the  very  dramatic  musi- 
cal symbolization  of  the  text  that  occurs  at  the 
dividing  point  of  the  form.  The  voices  narrow  to 
three  (I  am  sure  Gesualdo  has  done  something  simi- 
lar) when  at  the  words  "seven-fold  grace  of  the 
paraclete"  spread  to  seven  full  polyphonic  parts. 

I  hope  my  little  homage  to  Gesualdo  and  my  own 
interest  in  that  great  musician  will  help  excite  the 
cupidity  of  other  Gesualdines  to  the  search  for  his 
lost  work:  the  trio  for  the  three  famous  ladies  of 
Ferrara;  the  arias  mentioned  in  Fontanelli's  letters; 
and,  above  all,  the  six-part  madrigals.  This  music 
must  be  in  the  Italian  private  libraries.  (When  Italy 
has  been  catalogued  everything  will  reappear;  re- 
cently Hotson,  the  Shakespearian,  found  a  letter  in  an 
Orsini  library  describing  an  Orsini  ancestor's  impres- 
sions of  a  performance  in  Elizabeth's  court  of  what 
must  have  been  the  first  night  of  Twelfth  Night.) 
Gesualdo  was  well  related  in  Naples,  in  Ferrara,  in 
Modena,  in  Urbino,  even  in  Rome  (his  daughter  mar- 
ried the  Pope's  nephew).  Let  us  begin  there. 

34 


TRANSLATION 


R.C.  No  composer  has  been  more  directly  concerned  with 
the  problems  of  musical  texts  sung  in  translation. 
Would  you  say  something  about  the  matter? 

I.S.  Let  librettos  and  texts  be  published  in  translation, 
let  synopses  and  arguments  of  plots  be  distributed  in 
advance,  let  imaginations  be  appealed  to,  but  do  not 
change  the  sound  and  the  stress  of  words  that  have 
been  composed  to  precisely  certain  music  at  precisely 
certain  places. 

Anyway,  the  need  to  know  "what  they  are  singing 
about"  is  not  always  satisfied  by  having  it  sung  in 
one's  own  language,  especially  if  that  language  hap- 
pens to  be  English.  There  is  a  great  lack  of  school  for 
singing  English,  in  America  at  any  rate;  the  casts  of 
some  American  productions  of  opera  in  English  do 
not  all  seem  to  be  singing  the  same  language.  And 
"meaning,"  the  translators  argument  detre,  is  only 
one  item.  Translation  changes  the  character  of  a  work 
and  destroys  its  cultural  unity.  If  the  original  is  verse, 
especially  verse  in  a  language  rich  in  internal  rhymes, 
it  can  only  be  adapted  in  a  loose  sense,  not  translated 
(except  perhaps  by  Auden;  Browning's  lines  begin- 
ning "I  could  favour  you  with  sundry  touches"  are  a 
good  example  of  just  how  extraordinary  double- 
rhymed  verse  sounds  in  English).  Adaptation  implies 
translation  of  cultural  locale  and  results  in  what  I 
mean  by  the  destruction  of  cultural  unity.  For  exam- 
ple, Italian  prestos  in  English  can  hardly  escape 
sounding  like  Gilbert  and  Sullivan,  though  this  may 
be  the  fault  of  my  Russian-born,  naturalized-Ameri- 

35 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

can  ears  and  of  my  unfamiliarity  with  other  periods 
of  English  opera  ( if,  after  Purcell  and  before  Britten, 
there  were  other  periods  of  English  opera). 

An  example  of  translation  destroying  text  and 
music  occurs  in  the  latter  part  of  my  Renard.  The 
passage  I  am  referring  to— I  call  it  a  pribaoutki  *— 
exploits  a  speed  and  an  accentuation  that  are  natural 
to  Russian  (each  language  has  characteristic  tempi 
which  partly  determine  musical  tempi  and  charac- 
ter ) .  No  translation  of  this  passage  can  translate  what 
I  have  done  musically  with  the  language.  But  there 
are  many  such  instances  in  all  of  my  Russian  vocal 
music;  I  am  so  disturbed  by  them  I  prefer  to  hear 
those  pieces  in  Russian  or  not  at  all.  Fortunately  Latin 
is  still  permitted  to  cross  borders— at  least  no  one  has 
yet  proposed  to  translate  my  Oedipus,  my  Psalms, 
my  Canticum,  and  my  Mass. 

The  presentation  of  works  in  original  language  is 
a  sign  of  a  rich  culture  in  my  opinion.  And,  musically 
speaking,  Babel  is  a  blessing. 

*  A  kind  of  droll  song,  sometimes  to  nonsense  syllables,  some- 
times in  part  spoken.  (I.S. ) 


36 


2:  Ah  out  Musicians  and  Others 


SAINT  PETERSBURG 

R.C.  Do  you  remember  your  first  attendance  at  a  concert? 

I.S.  My  first  experience  of  a  public  musical  performance 
was  at  the  Mariinsky  theater  in  Saint  Petersburg. 
My  impressions  of  it  are  mixed  with  what  I  have  been 
told,  of  course,  but  as  a  child  of  seven  or  eight  I  was 
taken  to  see  A  Life  for  the  Tsar.  We  were  given  one 
of  the  official  loges,  and  I  remember  that  it  was 
adorned  with  gilt  "winged  amours."  The  spectacle 
of  the  theater  itself  and  of  the  audience  bewildered 
me,  and  my  mother  said  later  that,  as  I  watched  the 
stage,  carried  away  by  the  sound  of  the  orchestra 
( perhaps  the  greatest  thrill  of  my  life  was  the  sound 
of  that  first  orchestra),  I  asked  her,  as  in  Tolstoy, 
"Which  one  is  the  theater?"  I  remember  also  that 
Napravnik  conducted  the  opera  in  white  gloves. 

The  first  concert  of  which  I  have  any  recollection 
was  the  occasion  of  a  premiere  of  a  symphony  by 
Glazunov.  I  was  nine  or  ten  years  old  and  at  this 
time  Glazunov  was  the  heralded  new  composer.  He 
was  gifted  with  extraordinary  powers  of  ear  and 
memory,  but  it  was  going  too  far  to  assume  from  that 
that  he  must  be  a  new  Mozart;  the  sixteen-year  old 

37 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

prodigy  was  already  a  cut  and  dried  academician. 
I  was  not  inspired  by  this  concert. 

R.C.Were  you  impressed  by  any  visiting  foreign  musi- 
cians in  your  student  days  in  Saint  Petersburg? 

7.S.  In  the  early  years  of  this  century  most  of  the  distin- 
guished foreign  artists  who  came  to  Saint  Petersburg 
made  calls  of  homage  to  Rimsky-Korsakov.  I  was  in 
his  home  almost  every  day  of  1903,  1904,  and  1905, 
and  therefore  met  many  composers,  conductors,  and 
virtuosi  there.  Rimsky  could  speak  French  and  Eng- 
lish, the  latter  language  having  been  acquired  during 
his  term  as  a  naval  officer,  but  he  did  not  know 
German.  As  I  spoke  the  language  fluently  from  my 
childhood,  he  sometimes  asked  me  to  translate  for 
him  and  a  German-speaking  guest.  I  remember  meet- 
ing the  conductors  Artur  Nikisch  and  Hans  Richter 
in  this  way.  The  latter  knew  no  word  of  any  language 
but  German,  and  Rimsky,  with  no  German-speaking 
member  of  his  family  present,  had  to  send  for  me. 
When  Richter  saw  me  he  scowled  and  asked  "Wer  ist 
dieser  JunglingF'  I  remember  meeting  Max  Reger  in 
those  years,  at  a  rehearsal,  I  think.  He  and  his  music 
repulsed  me  in  about  equal  measure.  Alfredo  Casella 
also  came  to  Russia  then,  at  the  beginning  of  his 
career.  I  did  not  meet  him  at  that  time,  but  heard 
about  him  from  Rimsky:  "A  certain  Alfredo  Casella, 
an  Italian  musician,  came  to  see  me  today.  He 
brought  me  a  complicated  score  of  incredible  size, 
his  instrumentation  of  Balakirev's  Islamey,  and  asked 
me  to  comment  on  it  and  to  advise  him.  What  could 
one  say  about  such  a  thing?  I  felt  like  a  poor  little 

child" and  saying  so  he  seemed  humiliated. 

I  remember  seeing  Mahler  in  Saint  Petersburg,  too. 

38 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

His  concert  there  was  a  triumph.  Rimsky  was  still 
alive,  I  believe,  but  he  wouldn't  have  attended  be- 
cause a  work  by  Tchaikovsky  was  on  the  program  ( I 
think  it  was  Manfred,  the  dullest  piece  imaginable ) . 
Mahler  also  played  some  Wagner  fragments  and,  if  I 
remember  correctly,  a  symphony  of  his  own.  Mah- 
ler impressed  me  greatly— himself  and  his  conducting. 

R.C.  Would  you  describe  Rimsky-Korsakov  as  a  teacher? 

LS.  He  was  a  most  unusual  teacher.  Though  a  professor  at 
the  Saint  Petersburg  Conservatory  himself,  he  ad- 
vised me  not  to  enter  it;  instead  he  made  me  the  most 
precious  gift  of  his  unforgettable  lessons  ( 1903-1906 ) . 
These  usually  lasted  a  little  more  than  an  hour  and 
took  place  twice  a  week.  Schooling  and  training  in 
orchestration  was  their  main  subject.  He  gave  me 
Beethoven  piano  sonatas  and  quartets  and  Schubert 
marches  to  orchestrate  and  sometimes  his  own  music, 
the  orchestration  of  which  was  not  yet  published. 
Then  as  I  brought  him  the  work  I  did,  he  showed  me 
his  own  orchestra  score,  which  he  compared  with 
mine,  explaining  his  reasons  for  doing  it  differently. 
In  addition  to  these  lessons  I  continued  my  contra- 
puntal exercises,  but  by  myself,  as  I  could  not  stand 
the  boring  lessons  in  harmony  and  counterpoint  I  had 
had  with  a  former  pupil  of  Rimsky-Korsakov. 

R.C.  What  music  of  yours  did  Rimsky-Korsakov  know? 
What  did  he  say  about  it?  What  were  his  relations 
with  new  music:  Debussy,  Strauss,  Scriabin? 

I.S.  When  asked  to  go  to  a  concert  to  hear  Debussy's 
music  he  said,  "I  have  already  heard  it.  I  had  better 
not  go:  I  will  start  to  get  accustomed  to  it  and  finally 
like  it."  He  hated  Richard  Strauss  but  probably  for 
the  wrong  reasons.  His  attitude  toward  Scriabin  was 

39 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

different.  He  didn't  like  Scriabin's  music  at  all,  but  to 
those  people  who  were  indignant  about  it  his  answer 
was:  "I  like  Scriabin's  music  very  much." 

He  knew  well  my  Symphony  in  E-flat,  op.  l,  dedi- 
cated to  him,  and  also  my  vocal  suite  Faune  et 
Bergere,  both  performed  in  a  concert  arranged  with 
his  help  and  supervision.  He  had  seen  the  manuscript 
of  my  Scherzo  Fantastique,  but  his  death  prevented 
him  from  hearing  it.  He  never  complimented  me;  but 
he  was  always  very  closemouthed  and  stingy  in  prais- 
ing his  pupils.  But  I  was  told  by  his  friends  after  his 
death  that  he  spoke  with  great  praise  of  the  Scherzo 
score. 

R.C.  Did  you  have  Maeterlinck's  La  Vie  des  Abeilles  in 
mind  as  a  program  for  your  Scherzo  Fantastique? 

LS.  No,  I  wrote  the  Scherzo  as  a  piece  of  "pure"  sym- 
phonic music.  The  bees  were  a  choreographer's  idea 
as,  later,  the  beelike  creatures  of  the  ballet  (to  my 
string  Concerto  in  D ) ,  The  Cage,  were  Mr.  Robbins's. 
I  have  always  been  fascinated  by  bees— awed  by 
them  after  Von  Fritsch's  book  and  terrified  after  my 
friend  Gerald  Heard's  Is  Another  World  Watching— 
but  I  have  never  attempted  to  evoke  them  in  my  work 
(as,  indeed,  what  pupil  of  the  composer  of  the  Flight 
of  the  Bumble  Bee  would?)  nor  have  I  been  influ- 
enced by  them  except  that,  defying  Galen's  advice 
to  elderly  people  (to  Marcus  Aurelius?)  I  continue 
to  eat  a  daily  diet  of  honey. 

Maeterlinck's  bees  nearly  gave  me  serious  trouble, 
however.  One  morning  in  Morges  I  received  a  star- 
tling letter  from  him,  accusing  me  of  intent  to  cheat 
and  fraud.  My  Scherzo  had  been  entitled  Les  Abeilles 
—anyone's  title,  after  all— and  made  the  subject  of  a 
ballet  then  performing  at  the  Paris  Grand   Opera 

40 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

( 1917).  Les  Abeilles  was  unauthorized  by  me  and,  of 
course,  I  had  not  seen  it,  but  Maeterlinck's  name  was 
mentioned  in  the  program.  The  affair  was  settled, 
and,  finally,  some  bad  literature  about  bees  was  pub- 
lished on  the  flyleaf  of  my  score  to  satisfy  my  pub- 
lisher, who  thought  a  "story"  would  help  to  sell  the 
music.  I  regretted  the  incident  with  Maeterlinck 
because  I  had  considerable  respect  for  him  in  Russian 
translation.  Sometime  later  I  recounted  this  epi- 
sode to  Paul  Claudel.  Claudel  considered  Maeter- 
linck to  have  been  unusually  polite  to  me:  "He  often 
starts  suits  against  people  who  say  bonjour  to  him. 
You  were  lucky  not  to  have  been  sued  for  the  'bird' 
part  of  the  Firebird,  since  Maeterlinck  had  written 
the  Bluebird  first."  * 

*  Since  writing  this  I  have  conducted  three  performances  of 
the  Scherzo  ("whether  or  not  it  is  'Fantastique'  is  up  to  us  to 
decide,"  one  French  critic  wrote  after  its  premiere  in  Saint 
Petersburg  under  the  baton  of  Alexander  Ziloti)  and  was  sur- 
prised to  find  that  the  music  did  not  embarrass  me.  The 
orchestra  "sounds,"  the  music  is  light  in  a  way  that  is  rare  in 
compositions  of  the  period,  and  there  are  one  or  two  quite  good 
ideas  in  it,  such  as  the  flute  and  violin  music  at  no.  63  and  the 
chromatic  movement  of  the  last  page.  Of  course  the  phrases 
are  all  four  plus  four  plus  four,  which  is  monotonous,  and,  hear- 
ing it  again,  I  was  sorry  that  I  did  not  more  exploit  the  alto 
flute.  It  is  a  promising  opus  three,  though. 

I  see  now  that  I  did  take  something  from  Rimsky's  Bumble 
Bee  (numbers  49-50  in  the  score),  but  the  Scherzo  owes  much 
more  to  Mendelssohn  by  way  of  Tchaikovsky  than  to  Rimsky- 
Korsakov. 

The  progress  of  instrumental  technique  was  illustrated  to 
me  by  these  recent  performances  in  an  interesting  detail.  The 
original  score-written  more  than  fifty  years  ago-employs  three 
harps.  I  remember  very  well  how  difficult  all  three  parts  were 
for  the  harpists  in  Saint  Petersburg  in  1908.  In  1930  I  reduced 
the  three  parts  to  two  for  a  new  edition  of  the  orchestral  mate- 

41 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

This  bee-ology  reminds  me  of  Rachmaninov,  of  all 
people,  for  the  last  time  I  saw  that  awesome  man  he 
had  come  to  my  house  in  Hollywood  bearing  me  the 
gift  of  a  pail  of  honey.  I  was  not  especially  friendly 
with  Rachmaninov  at  the  time,  nor,  I  think,  was  any- 
one else:  social  relations  with  a  man  of  Rachmaninov's 
temperament  require  more  perseverance  than  I  can 
afford:  he  was  merely  bringing  me  honey.  It  is  curi- 
ous, however,  that  I  should  meet  him,  not  in  Russia, 
though  I  often  heard  him  perform  there  in  my  youth, 
nor  later  when  we  were  neighbors  in  Switzerland, 
but  in  Hollywood. 

Some  people  achieve  a  kind  of  immortality  just  by 
the  totality  with  which  they  do  or  do  not  possess  some 
quality  or  characteristic.  Rachmaninov's  immortaliz- 
ing totality  was  his  scowl.  He  was  a  six-and-a-half- 
foot-tall  scowl. 

I  suppose  my  conversations  with  him,  or  rather  with 
his  wife,  for  he  was  always  silent,  were  typical: 

Mme.  Rachmaninov:  What  is  the  first  thing  you  do  when 
you  rise  in  the  morning?  (This  could  have  been  in- 
discreet, but  not  if  you  had  seen  how  it  was  asked. ) 

Myself:  For  fifteen  minutes  I  do  exercises  taught  me  by  a 
Hungarian  gymnast  and  Kneipp  Kur  maniac,  or 
rather  I  did  them  until  I  learned  that  the  Hungarian 
had  died  very  young  and  very  suddenly,  then  I  stand 
on  my  head,  then  I  take  a  shower. 

Mme.  Rachmaninov:  You  see,  Serge,  Stravinsky  takes 
showers.  How  extraordinary.  Do  you  still  say  you  are 
afraid  of  them?  And  you  heard  Stravinsky  say  that  he 

rial.  Now  I  see  that  with  a  few  adjustments  the  same  music  can 
be  performed  by  one  player,  so  much  quicker  are  harpists  at 
their  pedals. 

42 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

exercises?  What  do  you  think  of  that?  Shame  on  you 
who  will  hardly  take  a  walk. 
Rachmaninov :   ( silence ) 

I  remember  Rachmaninov's  earliest  compositions. 
They  were  "watercolors,"  songs  and  piano  pieces 
freshly  influenced  by  Tchaikovsky.  Then  at  twenty- 
five  he  turned  to  "oils"  and  became  a  very  old  com- 
poser indeed.  Do  not  expect  me  to  spit  on  him  for 
that,  however.  He  was,  as  I  have  said,  an  awesome 
man,  and  besides,  there  are  too  many  others  to  be 
spat  upon  before  him.  As  I  think  about  him,  his  si- 
lence looms  as  a  noble  contrast  to  the  self-approba- 
tions which  are  the  only  conversations  of  all  perform- 
ing and  most  other  musicians.  And  he  was  the  only 
pianist  I  have  ever  seen  who  did  not  grimace.  That 
is  a  great  deal. 

R.C.  When  you  were  a  pupil  of  Rimsky-Korsakov,  did  you 
esteem  Tchaikovsky  as  much  as  you  did  later,  in  the 
twenties  and  thirties? 

LS.  Then,  as  later  in  my  life,  I  was  annoyed  by  the  too 
frequent  vulgarity  of  his  music— annoyed  in  the  same 
measure  as  I  enjoyed  the  real  freshness  of  Tchaikov- 
sky's talent  ( and  his  instrumental  inventiveness ) ,  es- 
pecially when  I  compared  it  with  the  stale  naturalism 
and  amateurism  of  the  "Five"  (Borodin,  Rimsky- 
Korsakov,  Cui,  Balakirev,  and  Moussorgsky ) . 

R.C.  What  was  Rimsky-Korsakov's  attitude  to  Brahms,  and 
when  did  you  yourself  first  encounter  Brahms's  mu- 
sic? 

LS.  I  remember  reading  the  notice  of  Brahms's  death  in 
New  Time  (the  Saint  Petersburg  conservative  news- 
paper; I  subscribed  to  it  for  Rozanov's  articles )  and 

43 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

the  impression  it  made  on  me.  I  know  that  at  least 
three  years  prior  to  it  I  had  played  quartets  and 
symphonies  by  the  Hamburg  master. 

Brahms  was  the  discovery  of  my  "uncle"  Alexander 
Ielatchich,  husband  of  my  mother's  sister  Sophie.  This 
gentleman,  who  had  an  important  role  in  my  early 
development,  was  a  civil  service  general  and  a 
wealthy  man.  He  was  a  passionate  musical  amateur 
who  would  spend  days  at  a  time  playing  the  piano. 
Two  of  his  five  sons  were  musical,  too,  and  one  of  them 
or  myself  was  always  playing  four-hand  music  with 
him.  I  remember  going  through  a  Brahms  quartet 
with  him  this  way  in  my  twelfth  year.  Uncle  Alex- 
ander was  an  admirer  of  Moussorgsky  and  as  such  he 
had  little  use  for  Rimsky-Korsakov.  His  house  was 
just  around  the  corner  from  Rimsky's,  however,  and 
I  would  often  go  from  one  to  the  other,  finding  it 
difficult  to  keep  a  balance  between  them. 

Rimsky  did  not  like  Brahms.  He  was  no  Wagnerite 
either,  but  his  admiration  for  Liszt  kept  him  on  the 
Wagner-Liszt  side  of  the  partisanship. 

R.C.  What  opinion  did  you  have  of  Moussorgsky  when  you 
were  Rimsky-Korsakov's  student?  Do  you  remember 
anything  your  father  may  have  said  about  him?  How 
do  you  consider  him  today? 

I.S.  I  have  very  little  to  say  about  Moussorgsky  in  con- 
nection with  my  student  years  under  Rimsky-Kor- 
sakov. At  that  time,  being  influenced  by  the  master 
who  recomposed  almost  the  whole  work  of  Moussorg- 
sky, I  repeated  what  was  usually  said  about  his  "big 
talent"  and  "poor  musicianship,"  and  about  the  "im- 
portant services"  rendered  by  Rimsky  to  his  "em- 
barrassing" and  "unpresentable"  scores.  Very  soon  I 

44 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

realized  the  partiality  of  this  kind  of  mind,  however, 
and  changed  my  attitude  toward  Moussorgsky.  This 
was  before  my  contact  with  the  French  composers, 
who,  of  course,  were  all  fiercely  opposed  to  Rimsky's 
"transcriptions/'  It  was  too  obvious,  even  to  an  in- 
fluenced mind,  that  Rimsky's  Meyerbeerization  of 
Moussorgsky's  "technically  imperfect"  music  could  no 
longer  be  tolerated. 

As  to  my  own  feeling  (although  I  have  little  con- 
tact with  Moussorgsky's  music  today),  I  think  that  in 
spite  of  his  limited  technical  means  and  "awkward 
writing"  his  original  scores  always  show  infinitely 
more  true  musical  interest  and  genuine  intuition  than 
the  "perfection"  of  Rimsky's  arrangements.  My  par- 
ents often  told  me  that  Moussorgsky  was  a  connoisseur 
of  Italian  operatic  music  and  that  he  accompanied 
concert  singers  in  it  extremely  well.  They  also  said 
that  Moussorgsky's  manners  were  always  ceremonious 
and  that  he  was  the  most  fastidious  of  men  in  his 
personal  relations.  He  was  a  frequent  guest  in  our 
house  at  Saint  Petersburg. 

R.C.  You  often  conduct  Glinka's  overtures.  Have  you  al- 
ways been  fond  of  his  music? 

I.S.  Glinka  was  the  Russian  musical  hero  of  my  childhood. 
He  was  always  sans  reproche,  and  this  is  the  way  I 
still  think  of  him.  His  music  is  minor,  of  course,  but 
he  is  not;  all  music  in  Russia  stems  from  him.  In  1906, 
shortly  after  my  marriage,  I  went  with  my  wife  and 
Nikolsky,  my  civics  professor  at  the  University  of 
Saint  Petersburg,  to  pay  a  visit  of  respect  to  Glinka's 
sister,  Ludmilla  Shestakova.  An  old  lady  of  ninety- 
two  or  ninety-three,  she  was  surrounded  by  servants 
almost  as  old  as  herself  and  she  did  not  attempt  to 

45 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

get  up  from  her  chair.  She  had  been  the  wife  of  an 
admiral  and  one  addressed  her  as  "Your  Excellency ." 
I  was  thrilled  to  meet  her  because  she  had  been  very 
close  to  Glinka.  She  talked  to  me  about  Glinka,  about 
my  late  father  whom  she  had  known  very  well,  about 
the  Cui-Dargomizhsky  circle  and  its  rabid  anti-Wag- 
nerism.  Afterwards,  as  a  memento  of  my  visit,  she 
sent  me  a  silver  leaf  of  edelweiss. 

R.C.  Did  you  ever  meet  Balakirev? 

I.S.  I  saw  him  once,  standing  with  his  pupil  Liapunov, 
at  a  concert  in  the  Saint  Petersburg  Conservatory. 
He  was  a  large  man,  bald,  with  a  Kalmuck  head  and 
the  shrewd,  sharp-eyed  look  of  Lenin.  He  was  not 
greatly  admired  musically  at  this  time.  It  was  1904 
or  1905,  and  politically,  because  of  his  orthodoxy, 
the  liberals  considered  him  a  hypocrite.  His  reputa- 
tion as  a  pianist  was  firmly  established  by  numerous 
pupils— however,  all  of  them,  like  Balakirev  himself, 
ardent  Lisztians;  whereas  Rimsky-Korsakov  kept  a 
portrait  of  Wagner  over  his  desk,  Balakirev  had  one 
of  Liszt.  I  pitied  Balakirev  because  he  suffered  from 
cruel  fits  of  depression. 

R.C.  You  do  not  mention  in  your  Autobiography  whether 
you  attended  Rimsky-Korsakov's  funeral? 

I.S.  I  did  not  mention  it  because  it  was  one  of  the  un- 
happiest  days  of  my  life.  But  I  was  there  and  I  will 
remember  Rimsky  in  his  coffin  as  long  as  memory  is. 
He  looked  so  very  beautiful  I  could  not  help  crying. 
His  widow,  seeing  me,  came  up  to  me  and  said,  "Why 
so  unhappy?  We  still  have  Glazunov."  It  was  the 
crudest  remark  I  have  ever  heard,  and  I  have  never 
hated  again  as  I  did  in  that  moment. 

46 


During  a  recording  session.  (Columbia  Records  Photo) 


At  Wiesbaden. 


A  family  portrait. 


Lausanne,  1914. 


-  ;iiir 


m 


Tete  de  Picasso  que  je  n'ai  pas  reussi.' 


A  sketch  by  Picasso. 


-mmrnrn- 


With  his  children  in  Morges,  Switzerland,  1915. 
With  Diaghilev  in  Seville,  1921. 

u 


\    mm  ~V  $ 


I 


"I'f'tffl 


Hk 


Clarens,  Switzerland,  1913. 


Stravinsky  and  Rimsky-Korsakov  at  the  teacher's  home. 


DIAGHILEV 


R.C.  What  were  Diaghilev's  powers  of  musical  judgment? 
What,  for  example,  was  his  response  to  Le  Sacre  du 
Printemps  when  he  first  heard  it? 

LS.  Diaghilev  did  not  have  so  much  a  good  musical 
judgment  as  an  immense  flair  for  recognizing  the 
potentiality  of  success  in  a  piece  of  music  or  work 
of  art  in  general.  In  spite  of  his  surprise  when  I 
played  him  the  beginning  of  the  Sacre  ( Les  Augur es 
Printanieres)  at  the  piano,  in  spite  of  his  at  first  ironic 
attitude  to  the  long  line  of  repeated  chords,  he  quickly 
realized  that  the  reason  was  something  other  than 
my  inability  to  compose  more  diversified  music;  he 
realized  at  once  the  seriousness  of  my  new  musical 
speech,  its  importance,  and  the  advantage  of  capi- 
talizing on  it.  That,  it  seems  to  me,  is  what  he  thought 
on  first  hearing  the  Sacre. 

R.C.  Was  the  musical  performance  of  the  first  Sacre  du 
Printemps  reasonably  correct?  Do  you  recall  any- 
thing more  about  that  night  of  May  29,  1913,  beyond 
what  you  have  already  written? 

LS.  I  was  sitting  in  the  fourth  or  fifth  row  on  the  right 
and  the  image  of  Monteux's  back  is  more  vivid  in 
my  mind  today  than  the  picture  of  the  stage.  He  stood 
there  apparently  impervious  and  as  nerveless  as  a 
crocodile.  It  is  still  almost  incredible  to  me  that  he 
actually  brought  the  orchestra  through  to  the  end.  I 
left  my  seat  when  the  heavy  noises  began— light  noise 
had  started  from  the  very  beginning— and  went  back- 
stage behind  Nijinsky  in  the  right  wing.  Nijinsky 
stood  on  a  chair,  just  out  of  view  of  the  audience, 

47 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

shouting  numbers  to  the  dancers.  I  wondered  what 
on  earth  these  numbers  had  to  do  with  the  music,  for 
there  are  no  "thirteens"  and  "seventeens"  in  the  metri- 
cal scheme  of  the  score. 

From  what  I  heard  of  the  musical  performance  it 
was  not  bad.  Sixteen  full  rehearsals  had  given  the 
orchestra  at  least  some  security.  After  the  "perform- 
ance" we  were  excited,  angry,  disgusted,  and  .  .  . 
happy.  I  went  with  Diaghilev  and  Nijinsky  to  a  res- 
taurant. So  far  from  weeping  and  reciting  Pushkin 
in  the  Bois  de  Boulogne  as  the  legend  is,  Diaghilev's 
only  comment  was  "Exactly  what  I  wanted."  He  cer- 
tainly looked  contented.  No  one  could  have  been 
quicker  to  understand  the  publicity  value,  and  he 
immediately  understood  the  good  thing  that  had  hap- 
pened in  that  respect.  Quite  probably  he  had  already 
thought  about  the  possibility  of  such  a  scandal  when 
I  first  played  him  the  score,  months  before,  in  the 
east  corner  ground  room  of  the  Grand  Hotel  in 
Venice. 

K.C.Had  you  ever  planned  a  Russian  "liturgical  ballet?" 
If  so,  did  any  of  it  become  Les  Noces? 

I.S.  No,  that  "liturgical  ballet"  was  entirely  Diaghilev's 
idea.  He  knew  that  a  Russian  church  spectacle  in  a 
Paris  theater  would  be  enormously  successful.  He  had 
wonderful  ikons  and  costumes  he  wished  to  show  and 
he  kept  pestering  me  to  give  him  music.  Diaghilev  was 
not  really  religious,  not  really  a  believer,  I  suspect, 
but  only  a  deeply  superstitious  man.  He  wasn't  at  all 
shocked  by  the  idea  of  the  church  in  the  theater.  I 
began  to  conceive  Les  Noces,  and  its  form  was  already 
clear  in  my  mind  from  about  the  beginning  of  1914. 
At  the  time  of  Sarajevo  I  was  in  Clarens.  I  needed 
Kireievsky's  book  of  Russian  folk  poetry,  from  which 

48 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

I  had  made  my  libretto,  and  I  determined  to  go  to 
Kiev,  which  was  the  only  place  where  I  knew  I  could 
get  it.  I  took  the  train  to  Oustiloug,  our  summer  home 
in  Volhynia,  in  July  1914.  After  a  few  days  there  I 
went  on  to  Warsaw  and  Kiev  where  I  found  the  book. 
I  regret  that  on  this  last  trip,  my  last  view  of  Russia,  I 
did  not  see  the  Vydubitsky  monastery  which  I  knew 
and  loved.  On  the  return  trip  the  border  police  were 
already  very  tense. 

I  arrived  in  Switzerland  only  a  few  days  before 
the  war— thanking  my  stars.  Incidentally,  Kireievsky 
had  asked  Pushkin  to  send  him  his  collection  of  folk 
verse,  and  Pushkin  sent  him  some  verses  with  a  note 
reading,  "some  of  these  are  my  own  verses;  can  you 
tell  the  difference?',  Kireievsky  could  not  and  took 
them  all  for  his  book,  so  perhaps  a  line  of  Pushkin's 
is  in  Les  Noces. 


49 


DEBUSSY 


R.C.  Of  your  early  contemporaries,  to  whom  do  you  owe 
the  most?  Debussy?  Do  you  think  Debussy  changed 
from  his  contact  with  you? 

LS.  I  was  handicapped  in  my  earliest  years  by  influences 
that  restrained  the  growth  of  my  composer's  tech- 
nique. I  refer  to  the  Saint  Petersburg  Conservatory's 
formalism,  from  which,  however— and  fortunately— 
I  was  soon  free.  But  the  musicians  of  my  generation 
and  I  myself  owe  the  most  to  Debussy. 

I  don't  think  there  was  a  change  in  Debussy  as  a 
result  of  our  contact.  After  reading  his  friendly  and 
commendatory  letters  to  me  ( he  liked  Petroushka  very 
much)  I  was  puzzled  to  find  quite  a  different  feeling 
concerning  my  music  in  some  of  his  letters  to  his 
musical  friends  of  the  same  period.  Was  it  duplicity, 
or  was  he  annoyed  at  his  incapacity  to  digest  the  mu- 
sic of  the  Sacre  when  the  younger  generation  enthusi- 
astically voted  for  it?  This  is  difficult  to  judge  now,  at 
a  distance  of  more  than  forty  years. 


5o 


LETTERS  FROM  DEBUSSY 

(1) 

80  AVENUE  DU  BOIS  DE  BOULOGNE 

Saturday,  10th  April  1913 
(Letter  sent  to  me  in  Oustiloug) 

Dear  Friend, 

Thanks  to  you  I  have  passed  an  enjoyable  Easter  vaca- 
tion in  the  company  of  Petroushka,  the  terrible  Moor, 
and  the  delicious  Ballerina.  I  can  imagine  that  you  spent 
incomparable  moments  with  the  three  puppets  .  .  .  and  I 
don't  know  many  things  more  valuable  than  the  section 
you  call  "Tour  de  passe-passe"  .  .  .  There  is  in  it  a  kind 
of  sonorous  magic,  a  mysterious  transformation  of  mechani- 
cal souls  which  become  human  by  a  spell  of  which,  until 
now,  you  seem  to  be  the  unique  inventor. 

Finally,  there  is  an  orchestral  infallibility  that  I  have 
found  only  in  Parsifal.  You  will  understand  what  I  mean 
of  course.  You  will  go  much  further  than  Petroushka,  it 
is  certain,  but  you  can  be  proud  already  of  the  achieve- 
ment of  this  work. 

I  am  sorry,  please  accept  my  belated  thanks  in  acknowl- 
edging your  kind  gift.  But  the  dedication  gives  me  much 
too  high  a  place  in  the  mastery  of  that  music  which  we 
both  serve  with  the  same  disinterested  zeal  .  .  .  Unhap- 
pily, at  this  time,  I  was  surrounded  with  sick  people! 
Especially  my  wife  who  has  been  suffering  for  many  long 
days  ...  I  even  had  to  be  the  "man  about  the  house"  and 
I  will  admit  to  you  at  once  that  I  have  no  talent  for  it. 

Since  the  good  idea  of  performing  you  again  is  talked 
about,  I  look  forward  with  pleasure  to  see  you  soon  here. 

5i 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

Please  don't  forget  the  way  to  my  house  where  everyone 
is  anxious  to  see  you. 

Very  affectionately  your 
Claude  Debussy 


(») 


PARIS 

8th  of  November  1913 

Don't  fall  to  the  ground,  Dear  Friend,  it  is  only  me!!! 
Of  course,  if  we  begin,  you  wishing  to  understand  and  I 
to  explain  why  I  haven't  written  yet,  our  hair  will  fall  out. 

And  then,  something  marvellous  is  happening  here: 
at  least  once  a  day  everyone  talks  about  you.  Your  friend 
Chouchou  *  has  composed  a  fantasy  on  Petroushka  which 
would  make  tigers  roar  ...  I  have  threatened  her  with 
torture,  but  she  goes  on,  insisting  that  you  will  "find  it 
very  beautiful."  So,  how  could  you  suppose  that  we  are 
not  thinking  of  you? 

Our  reading  at  the  piano  of  he  Sacre  du  Printemps, 
at  Laloy's  *  *  house,  is  always  present  in  my  mind.  It  haunts 
me  like  a  beautiful  nightmare  and  I  try,  in  vain,  to  reinvoke 
the  terrific  impression. 

*  Debussy's  daughter  Emma-Claude,  who  died  one  year  after  her 
father. 

*  *  Which  Louis  Laloy,  the  critic,  incorrectly  attributes  to  the  spring 
of  1913.  What  most  impressed  me  at  the  time  and  what  is  still  most 
memorable  from  the  occasion  of  the  sight  reading  of  he  Sacre  was 
Debussy's  brilliant  piano  playing.  Recently,  while  listening  to  his  En 
blanc  et  noir  (one  of  which  pieces  is  dedicated  to  me),  I  was  struck 
by  the  way  in  which  the  extraordinary  quality  of  this  pianism  had 
directed  the  thought  of  Debussy  the  composer. 

52 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

That  is  why  I  wait  for  the  stage  performance  like  a 
greedy  child  impatient  for  promised  sweets. 

As  soon  as  I  have  a  good  proof  copy  of  Jeux  I  will  send 
it  to  you  ...  I  would  love  to  have  your  opinion  on  this 
"badinage  in  three  parts":  while  speaking  of  Jeux,  you 
were  surprised  that  I  chose  this  title  to  which  you  pre- 
ferred The  Park.  I  beg  you  to  believe  that  Jeux  is  better, 
first  because  it  is  more  appropriate,  and  then  because  it 
more  nearly  invokes  the  "horrors"  that  occur  among  these 
three  characters.  * 

When  are  you  coming  to  Paris,  so  one  may  at  last  play 
good  music? 

Very  affectionately  from  us  three  to  you  and  your  wife. 

Your  very  old  friend 
Claude  Debussy 


(3) 

15th  May  1913 

Dear  Friend, 

My  telephone  doesn't  work  and  I  fear  you  have  tried  to 
call  without  success.  If  you  have  seen  Nijinsky  and  if  he 
signed  the  papers  please  give  them  to  the  chauffeur.  It  is 
urgent  that  they  are  at  the  Societe  des  Auteurs  before  five 
o'clock.  Thank  you,  your  old  Debussy. 

(This  note,  brought  by  Debussy's  chauffeur,  refers  to  forms  from 
the  Societe  des  Auteurs  Debussy  had  given  me  to  give  Nijinsky, 
the  co-stage  author  of  Jeux.  I  was  seeing  Nijinsky  every  day  at  this 
time,  and  Debussy  was  only  sure  of  reaching  him  through  me. ) 

*  Debussy  was  in  close  contact  with  me  during  the  composition  of 
Jeux  and  he  frequently  consulted  me  about  problems  of  orchestra- 
tion. I  still  consider  Jeux  as  an  orchestral  masterpiece,  though  I  think 
some  of  the  music  is  "trop  Lalique." 

53 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 
(4) 

PARIS 

18th  of  August  1913 

Dear  Old  Stravinsky, 

Excuse  me  for  being  late  in  thanking  you  for  a  work 
whose  dedication  is  priceless  to  me.  *  I  have  been  taken 
with  an  attack  of  "expulsive  gingivitis."  It  is  ugly  and 
dangerous  and  one  could  wake  up  in  the  morning  to  dis- 
cover one's  teeth  falling  out.  Then,  of  course,  they  could 
be  strung  into  a  necklace.  Perhaps  this  is  not  much  consola- 
tion? 

The  music  from  the  Roi  des  Etoiles  is  still  extraordinary. 
It  is  probably  Plato's  "harmony  of  the  eternal  spheres" 
( but  don't  ask  me  which  page  of  his ) .  And,  except  on  Sirius 
or  Aldebaran,  I  do  not  foresee  performances  of  this  cantata 
for  planets'.  As  for  our  more  modest  Earth,  a  performance 
would  be  lost  in  the  abyss. 

I  hope  that  you  have  recovered.  Take  care,  music  needs 
you.  Kindly  convey  my  respects  to  your  charming  mother 
and  best  wishes  to  your  wife. 

Your  old  faithful 
Claude  Debussy 

*  I  had  dedicated  my  short  cantata  he  Roi  des  Etoiles  (1911)  to 
Debussy.  He  was  obviously  puzzled  by  the  music  and  nearly  right  in 
predicting  it  to  be  unperformable— it  has  had  only  a  few  perform- 
ances in  very  recent  years  and  remains  in  one  sense  my  most  "radical" 
and  difficult  composition. 


54 


About  Musicians  and  Others 
(5) 

PARIS 

9  November  2913 

Dear  Stravinsky, 

Because  one  still  belongs  to  certain  traditions,  one  won- 
ders why  one's  letter  is  not  answered  .  .  .  !  But  the  value 
of  the  music  I  have  received  *  is  more  important  because 
it  contains  something  affirmative  and  victorious.  Naturally, 
people  who  are  a  little  bit  embarrassed  by  your  growing 
mastery  have  not  neglected  to  spread  very  discordant  ru- 
mours—and if  you  are  not  already  dead  it  is  not  their 
fault.  I  have  never  believed  in  a  rumour— is  it  necessary 
to  tell  you  this?—  No!  Also,  it  is  not  necessary  to  tell  you 
of  the  joy  I  had  to  see  my  name  associated  with  a  very 
beautiful  thing  that  with  the  passage  of  time  will  be  more 
beautiful  still. 

For  me,  who  descend  the  other  slope  of  the  hill  but 
keep,  however,  an  intense  passion  for  music,  for  me  it  is  a 
special  satisfaction  to  tell  you  how  much  you  have  en- 
larged the  boundaries  of  the  permissible  in  the  empire 
of  sound. 

Forgive  me  for  using  these  pompous  words,  but  they 
exactly  express  my  thought. 

You  have  probably  heard  about  the  melancholy  end  of 
the  Theatre  des  Champs  Elysees?  It  is  really  a  pity  that 
the  only  place  in  Paris  where  one  had  started  to  play  music 
honestly  could  not  be  successful.  May  I  ask  you,  dear 
friend,  what  you  propose  to  do  about  it?  I  saw  Diaghilev 
at  Boris  Godunov,  the  only  performance  it  had,  and  he 
said  nothing  ...  If  you  can  give  me  some  news  without 

*  I  had  sent  him  the  score  of  he  Sacre  du  Printemps. 

55 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

being  indiscreet,  do  not  hesitate.  In  any  case  are  you  com- 
ing to  Paris?  "How  many  questions"  I  hear  you  saying  .  .  . 
If  you  are  annoyed  to  answer.  .  .  . 

This  very  moment  I  received  your  postcard— and  I  see 
by  it,  dear  friend,  that  you  never  received  my  letter.  It 
is  very  regrettable  for  me— you  are  probably  very  angry 
with  me.  Perhaps  I  wrote  the  address  incorrectly.  And 
also,  Oustiloug  is  so  far  away.  I  will  not  go  to  Lausanne— 
for  some  complicated  reasons  which  are  of  no  interest  to 
you.  This  is  one  more  reason  for  you  to  come  to  Paris— to 
have  the  joy  of  seeing  each  other. 

Know  that  I  am  going  to  Moscow  the  first  of  December. 
I  gather  you  will  not  be  there?  Believe  me  that  for  this 
reason  my  journey  will  be  a  little  more  painful.  I  wrote  to 
Koussevitzky  asking  him  for  some  necessary  information- 
he  does  not  answer. 

As  for  the  "Societe  de  la  Musique  Actuelle"  I  want  to  do 
my  best  to  be  agreeable  and  to  thank  them  for  the  honour 
they  want  to  bestow  on  me.  Only  I  don't  know  if  I  will  have 
enough  time  to  stay  for  the  concert. 

My  wife  and  Chouchou  send  you  their  affectionate 
thoughts  and  ask  not  to  forget  to  give  the  same  to  your 
wife. 

Always  your  old  devoted 
Claude  Debussy 


(6) 

(postcard) 

PARIS 

November  ij,  1913. 
Dear  Stravinsky.  You  have  acquired  the  habit  since  child- 
hood to  play  with  the  calendar  and  I  confess  that  your 

56 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

last  card  confused  me.  At  the  same  time  I  received  a  tele- 
gram from  Koussevitzky  telling  me  that  I  am  expected  in 
Moscow  December  3  (new  style).  As  the  concert  in  St. 
Petersburg  is  the  10th  you  can  see  that  I  will  not  have 
time  to  do  anything.  Are  you  recovered  from  your  cold? 
I  heartily  hope  so.  If  you  have  nothing  better  to  do  I  ad- 
vise you  to  go  to  Moscow.  It  is  a  marvellous  city  and  you 
probably  don't  know  it  very  well.  You  will  meet  there 
Claude  Debussy,  French  musician,  who  loves  you  very 
much. 

Affectionately, 
Claude  Debussy 


(7) 


PARIS, 

October  24th,  1915 

First  of  all,  dearest  friend,  it  is  a  joy  to  hear  from  you  at 
last ...  I  had  some  news  from  your  friends,  who,  I  don't 
know  why,  kept  the  state  of  your  health  and  your  residence 
a  mystery. 

We  are  all  doing  somewhat  better,  or  in  other  words  we 
are  like  the  majority  of  the  French  people.  We  have  our 
share  of  sorrows,  of  spiritual  and  domestic  difficulties. 
But  this  is  natural  now  that  Europe  and  the  rest  of  the 
world  think  it  necessary  to  participate  in  this  tragic  "con- 
cert." Why  don't  the  inhabitants  of  Mars  join  the  fray? 

As  you  wrote  to  me  "they  will  be  unable  to  make  us  join 
their  madness."  All  the  same  there  is  something  higher 
than  brute  force;  to  "close  the  windows"  on  beauty  is 
against  reason  and  destroys  the  true  meaning  of  life. 

But  one  must  open  one's  eyes  and  ears  to  other  sounds 
when  the  noise  of  the  cannon  has  subsided!  The  world 

57 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

must  be  rid  of  this  bad  seed.  We  have  all  to  kill  the  mi- 
crobes of  false  grandeur,  of  organized  ugliness,  which  we 
did  not  always  realize  was  simply  weakness. 

You  will  be  needed  in  the  war  against  those  other,  and 
just  as  mortal,  gases  for  which  there  are  no  masks. 

Dear  Stravinsky,  you  are  a  great  artist.  Be  with  all  your 
strength  a  great  Russian  artist.  It  is  so  wonderful  to  be 
of  one's  country,  to  be  attached  to  one's  soil  like  the 
humblest  of  peasants!  And  when  the  foreigner  treads  upon 
it  how  bitter  all  the  nonsense  about  internationalism  seems. 

In  these  last  years,  when  I  smelled  "austro-boches" 
miasma  in  art,  I  wished  for  more  authority  to  shout  my 
worries,  warn  of  the  dangers  we  so  credulously  approached. 
Did  no  one  suspect  these  people  of  plotting  the  destruction 
of  our  art  as  they  had  prepared  the  destruction  of  our 
countries?  And  this  ancient  national  hate  that  will  end 
only  with  the  last  German!  But  will  there  ever  be  a  'last 
German?"  For  I  am  convinced  that  German  soldiers  beget 
German  soldiers. 

As  for  Nocturnes,  Doret  (the  Swiss  composer)  is  right, 
I  made  many  modifications.  Unhappily,  they  are  published 
by  a  publisher,  Fromont,  Colysee  Street,  with  whom  I  am 
no  more  associated.  Another  trouble  is  that  there  are  no 
more  copyists,  at  this  moment,  capable  of  doing  this  deli- 
cate work.  I  shall  search  further  and  try  to  find  a  way  to 
satisfy  M.  Ansermet. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  music  is  in  a  bad  situation 
here  ...  It  only  serves  charitable  purposes,  and  we  must 
not  blame  it  for  that.  I  remained  here  for  more  than  a  year 
without  being  able  to  write  any  music.  Only  during  these 
last  three  months  spent  at  the  seaside  with  friends  have  I 
recovered  the  faculty  of  musical  thinking.  Unless  one  is 
personally  involved  in  it,  war  is  a  state  of  mind  contra- 
dictory to  thought.  That  Olympian  egotist  Goethe  is  the 

58 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

only  one  who  could  work,  it  is  said,  the  day  the  French 
army  came  into  Weimar  .  .  .  Then  there  was  Pythagoras 
killed  by  a  soldier  at  the  moment  when  he  was  going  to 
solve  God  knows  what  problem? 

Recently  I  have  written  nothing  but  pure  music,  twelve 
piano  etudes  and  two  sonatas  for  different  instruments,  in 
our  old  form  which,  very  graciously,  did  not  impose  any 
tetralogical  auditory  efforts. 

And  you,  dear  friend,  what  have  you  been  doing?  Don't 
for  heavens  sake  think  you  have  to  answer  that  ques- 
tion. I  ask  not  out  of  vulgar  curiosity  but  in  pure  affection. 

And  your  wife  and  children?  Have  you  worries  about 
them? 

My  wife  suffered  badly  from  her  eyes  and  from  an  un- 
bearable neuralgia-rheumatism.  Chouchou  has  a  cold;  she 
makes  it  into  something  very  serious  by  the  attention  she 
pays  to  her  little  person. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  know  when  we  will  see  each  other 
and  so  we  have  only  the  weak  resource  of  "words".  .  .  . 
Well,  believe  me  your  always  devoted  old 

Claude  Debussy 
All  our  affectionate  thoughts  to  your  dear  family.  I  have 
received  news  from  the  "Societe  des  Auteurs"  saying  that 
you  had  chosen  me  as  godfather  for  your  entry  in  that 
society.  I  thank  you. 


59 


JACQUES  RIVIERE 

R.C.  You  have  said  that  Jacques  Riviere,  as  editor  of  the 
Nouvelle  Revue  Frangaise,  was  the  first  critic  to 
have  had  an  intuition  about  your  music.  What  were 
his  musical  capabilities? 

I.S.  At  this  distance  I  am  not  really  able  to  answer  that, 
for  though  I  knew  Riviere  well  before  the  1914  war 
I  never  saw  him  again  after  it,  and  in  forty-five 
years  memories  change  color.  However,  I  can  say 
that  at  the  time  I  considered  his  criticism  of  my  bal- 
lets to  be  literary,  inspired  more  by  the  whole  specta- 
cle than  by  my  music.  He  was  musical,  certainly,  and 
his  musical  tastes  were  genuine  and  cultivated,  but 
whether  he  was  capable  of  following  the  musical  argu- 
ment of  he  Sacre  du  Printemps  I  can  no  longer  judge. 
I  remember  Jacques  Riviere  as  a  tall,  blond,  intel- 
lectually energetic  youth,  a  passionate  balletomane, 
and  at  the  same  time  a  man  with  a  deep  religious 
vocation.  He  came  to  Geneva  from  time  to  time  when 
I  lived  there,  and  these  meetings  with  him  always 
afforded  me  much  pleasure.  He  lived  in  semi-retire- 
ment after  the  war,  his  health  ruined  by  his  years  as  a 
prisoner  of  the  Germans,  and  he  died  still  young,  a 
broken  man. 

Rereading  his  letters  I  am  struck  (a)  by  the  mal- 
ady of  the  French  about  theater  tickets;  they  will 
do  absolutely  anything  to  get  tickets  except  buy  them; 
if  Riviere  was  so  vivement  interested  in  the  Night- 
ingale  why  didn't  he  go  to  the  guichet  and  exchange 
a  few  francs  for  them?  and  (b)  by  the  evidence  in 
the  fourth  letter  of  how  quickly  fashion  had  turned 
against  Debussy  in  the  year  after  his  death. 

60 


LETTERS  FROM  JACQUES   RIVIERE 

(i) 

EDITIONS  DE  LA  NOUVELLE  REVUE 
FRANCAISE  35  AND  37  RUE  MADAME, 

PARIS 

February  4,  1914 

My  dear  Stravinsky, 

I  am  rather  late  in  telling  you  how  grateful  I  am.  But  I 
have  been  near  you  in  my  thoughts  all  these  days  as  I  have 
started  to  put  on  paper  some  ideas  about  the  'Nightingale.* 

You  were  very  kind  to  have  sent  these  two  cards  to 
Gallimard  and  to  me.  They  gave  us  great  pleasure. 

I  intend  to  come  to  your  concert  *  *  Saturday  and  per- 
haps I  will  be  able  to  shake  your  hand. 

Believe  me,  my  dear  Stravinsky.  .  .  . 

Jacques  Riviere 

*I  was  in  Leysin  in  January  1914  completing  the  Nightingale. 
Cocteau  came  there  in  the  hope  of  persuading  me  to  collaborate 
with  him  on  a  work  to  be  called  David,  and  Diaghilev  followed  him 
a  few  days  later  with  the  express  intention  of  discouraging  this  same 
project.  Diaghilev-Cocteau  relations  were  not  ideal  at  the  time,  any- 
way, as  Diaghilev  could  not  stand  Cocteau's  fondness  for  Nijinsky, 
but  Diaghilev's  excuse  for  the  trip  was  the  Nightingale.  Until  then 
he  had  ignored  the  existence  of  this  opera  (out  of  jealousy— it  had 
been  commissioned  by  a  Moscow  theater)  but  recently  the  people 
who  were  to  produce  it  had  declared  bankruptcy,  and  he  was  now 
very  interested:  I  had  been  paid  by  them  (10,000  rubles,  a  huge 
sum  of  money  for  1909),  and  he  could  have  the  opera  for  nothing. 
We  returned  to  Paris  where  I  played  the  Nightingale  for  Ravel  and 
a  group  of  friends.  Among  these  was  Jacques  Riviere. 

**  I  have  no  recollection  of  this  concert. 

61 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

(») 

PARIS, 

May  25th,  1914 
Dear  Sir, 

Is  it  extremely  indiscreet  of  me  to  ask  you  for  two  or 
three  tickets  to  the  premiere  of  the  Nightingale?  I  take 
this  liberty  only  because  yesterday  evening  I  heard  that 
a  large  number  of  complimentary  tickets  are  available. 
You  may  well  imagine  how  much  I  want  my  wife  to  hear 
this  work  from  which  I  myself  anticipate  so  much  pleas- 
ure. *  But  if  it  is  impossible  please  do  not  hesitate  to  re- 
fuse me.  *  *  If  you  are  able  to  get  tickets  only  for  the  second 
performance  I  certainly  will  not  refuse  them  though  of 
course  I  would  prefer  to  attend  the  premiere.  Yesterday  I 
again  heard  the  music  of  Petroushka  and  with  profound 
emotion. 

I  beg  you,  dear  sir,  to  excuse  my  importunity  and  to 
believe  in  my  friendship  and  sympathy. 

Jacques  Rwiere 
15  rue  froidevaux, 
paris  xtv 


(3) 


PARIS, 

May  1914 
Dear  Sir, 

You  are  exceedingly  kind  to  have  thought  of  me  and  I 
thank  you  with  all  my  heart.  Unfortunately,  I  had  gone 
away  the  moment  your  telegram  arrived  and  this  is  the 

*  He  had  attended  some  of  the  rehearsals. 

**  Sic. 

62 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

reason  why  I  did  not  use  the  place  you  offered  me  in  your 
loge.  I  succeeded  in  entering  the  Opera,  however,  but  the 
conditions  under  which  I  heard  the  Nightingale  were  so 
unfavourable  that  I  am  not  yet  able  to  judge  it  well.  But 
already  I  see  that  it  promises  me  beautiful  discoveries  for 
the  next  performances. 

Again  thank  you,  dear  sir,  and  please  believe  in  my 
admiration  and  my  sympathy. 

Jacques  Riviere 


(4) 


NOUVELLE  REVUE  FRANCAISE 
35   AND   37  RUE    MADAME,   PARIS 

April  6,  iqiq 

My  dear  Stravinsky, 

I  asked  Auberjonois  *  to  tell  you  how  much  pleasure 
your  letter  gave  me.  Probably  he  has  done  so,  but  I  thank 
you  most  sincerely  again. 

It  is  another  matter  I  want  to  talk  to  you  about  today, 
however.  Perhaps  you  already  know  that  my  friends  have 
decided  to  entrust  me  with  the  direction  of  the  Nouvelle 
Revue  Frangaise,  which  will  reappear  June  l.  It  is  an  hon- 
our of  which  I  am  very  proud,  but  it  is  also  a  heavy  burden 
and  a  source  of  grave  preoccupations. 

I  intend  to  direct  the  attention  of  the  magazine  to  the 
anti-impressionist,  anti-symbolist,  and  anti-Debussy  move- 
ments that  are  becoming  more  and  more  precise  and 
threatening  to  take  the  form  and  force  of  a  vast  new  cur- 
rent. I  would  be  extremely  happy  if  you  think  you  could 
show  us  in  an  article  (you  may  decide  the  dimensions  of  it 

*  The  late  Swiss  painter,  Ren6  Auberjonois,  who  designed  the  first 
production  of  my  Histoire  du  Soldat. 

63 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

yourself)  your  present  ideas  on  music  and  the  meaning  of 
the  work  you  are  devoting  yourself  to  at  the  moment. 

But  do  not  think  you  have  been  forgotten  here.  Everyone 
I  see  talks  about  you  constantly.  The  influence  of  Pe- 
troushka  and  Sacre  and  even  of  your  recent  works  on  the 
younger  musicians  is  obvious.  An  article  by  you  will  be 
read  with  curiosity  and  sympathy  everywhere  in  the  world. 
To  make  it  easier  for  you,  you  could  write  it  in  Russian. 
If  you  have  no  one  around  to  translate  it,  I  think  I  can 
take  charge  of  that,  with  the  condition  that  the  manu- 
script you  send  me  is  very  legibly  written.  Of  course,  I 
will  submit  my  translation  to  you  for  rectification. 

I  do  not  need  to  tell  you  that  without  promising  moun- 
tains of  gold,  I  will  assure  you  of  our  best  possible  fee  for 
your  work. 

Please  forgive  me  for  having  fulfilled  only  one  part  of 
the  requests  you  charged  me  with  when  we  last  saw  each 
other  in  Geneva.  Most  of  the  people  you  asked  me  to  see 
were  not  in  Paris  when  I  arrived  there,  however,  and  I 
myself  was  so  long  absent  that  by  the  time  I  finally  re- 
turned some  of  the  requests  were  out  of  date. 

I  will  confidently  await  your  answer  hoping  that  it  will 
not  be  otherwise  than  favourable,  and  with  this  conviction 
I  beg  you  my  dear  Stravinsky  to  believe  in  my  deepest 
friendship. 

Jacques  Riviere 
P.S.  Do  not  forget  to  give  my  best  wishes  to  Ramuz  ** 
and  Auberjonois.  If  it  will  be  difficult  for  you  to  send  me 
your  manuscript  because  of  the  Russian,  please  inform  me 
and  I  will  ask  someone  I  know  at  the  Foreign  Affairs 
Office  to  facilitate  the  sending,  and  obtain  the  necessary 
authorization  for  you. 

**  C.  F.  Ramuz,  the  Swiss  novelist  and  co-librettist  with  me  of 
V  Histoire  du  Soldat. 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

(5) 

PARIS, 

April  21,  igig 

My  dear  Stravinsky, 

Of  course  your  letter  was  disappointing  as  it  deprives 
me  of  your  collaboration;  but  it  delighted  me  also  because 
I  think  as  you  do,  that  a  real  creator  should  not  lose  his 
time  discoursing  about  the  tendencies  and  consequences 
of  his  art.  His  work  must  be  self-explanatory.  However,  if 
one  day  the  desire  overtakes  you  to  write  not  about  your- 
self, but  about  others,  about  Debussy  for  instance,  or  Rus- 
sian contemporary  music,  or  some  other  subject,  then  think 
about  me  and  do  not  forget  that  our  pages  are  always  open 
to  you. 

With  friendship,  your 
Jacques  Riviere 
P.S.  What  is  this  new  "Suite  from  the  Firebird,"  a  ballet?* 

*  My  1919  version  of  the  Firebird  suite,  which  I  think  he  might  have 
guessed. 


65 


RAVEL 


R.C.  Have  you  any  notion  where  the  manuscript  of  yours 
and  Ravel's  instrumentation  of  Khovanshchina  might 
be? 

I.S.  I  left  it  in  Oustiloug  on  my  last  trip  to  Russia  and 
therefore  assume  it  to  be  lost  or  destroyed.  (I  wish 
someone  traveling  in  Volhynia  and  passing  through 
Oustiloug  would  investigate  whether  my  house  still 
stands;  not  long  ago  some  kind  person  sent  me  a 
photograph  of  it  but  did  not  mention  whether  it  had 
survived  the  Nazi  invasion,  and  I  could  not  tell  if  the 
photo  was  pre-  or  post-war. )  However,  I  feel  certain 
that  Bessel  had  already  engraved  it  in  Russia  just 
before  the  [1914]  war.  The  plates  should  exist,  there- 
fore, with  the  inheritors  of  Bessel's  Russian  firm.  I 
remember  a  money  struggle  with  Bessel,  who  said 
we  were  demanding  too  much  and  argued  that 
"Moussorgsky  received  only  a  fraction  of  what  you 
are  asking."  I  replied  that  because  they  had  given 
Moussorgsky  precisely  nothing,  because  they  had 
succeeded  in  starving  the  poor  man,  was  the  greater 
reason  to  give  us  more. 

The  idea  of  asking  Ravel  to  collaborate  with  me  on 
an  instrumentation  of  Khovanshchina  was  mine.  I 
was  afraid  not  to  be  ready  for  the  spring  season  of 
1913  and  I  needed  help.  Unfortunately,  however, 
Diaghilev  cared  less  about  establishing  a  good  instru- 
mentation of  the  opera  and  rescuing  it  from  Rimsky- 
Korsakov  than  about  our  version  as  a  new  vehicle  for 
Chaliapin.  That  idiot  from  every  nonvocal  point  of 
view,  and  from  some  of  these,  could  not  realize  the 

66 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

value  of  such  instrumentation.  He  declined  to  sing, 
and  the  project  was  abandoned,  though  we  had  al- 
ready done  considerable  work.  I  orchestrated  Shak- 
lovity's  famous  and  banal  aria,  the  final  chorus,  and 
some  other  music  I  no  longer  remember.  Moussorgsky 
had  only  sketched— really  only  projected— the  final 
chorus;  I  began  with  Moussorgsky's  original  and  com- 
posed it  from  Moussorgsky,  ignoring  Rimsky-Korsa- 
kov. 

Ravel  came  to  Clarens  to  live  with  me,  and  we 
worked  together  there  in  March-April  1913.  At  that 
same  time  also,  I  composed  my  Japanese  Lyrics 
and  Ravel  his  Trois  Poemes  de  Mallarme  which  I 
still  prefer  to  any  other  music  of  his.  I  remember  an 
excursion  I  made  with  Ravel  from  Clarens  to  Varese, 
near  Lago  Maggiore,  to  buy  Varese  paper.  The  town 
was  very  crowded  and  we  could  not  find  two  hotel 
rooms  or  even  two  beds,  so  we  slept  together  in  one. 

Ravel?  When  I  think  of  him,  for  example,  in  rela- 
tion to  Satie,  he  appears  quite  ordinary.  His  musical 
judgment  was  very  acute,  however,  and  I  would  say 
that  he  was  the  only  musician  who  immediately  un- 
derstood Le  Sacre  du  Printemps.  He  was  dry  and 
reserved,  and  sometimes  little  darts  were  hidden  in 
his  remarks,  but  he  was  always  a  very  good  friend 
to  me.  He  drove  a  truck  or  ambulance  in  the  war,  as 
you  know,  and  I  admired  him  for  it,  because  at  his  age 
and  with  his  name  he  could  have  had  an  easier  place 
—or  done  nothing.  He  looked  rather  pathetic  in  his 
uniform;  so  small,  he  was  two  or  three  inches  smaller 
than  I  am. 

I  think  Ravel  knew  when  he  went  into  the  hospital 
for  his  last  operation  that  he  would  go  to  sleep  for 
the  last  time.  He  said  to  me,  "They  can  do  what  they 

67 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

want  with  my  cranium  as  long  as  the  ether  works." 
It  didn't  work,  however,  and  the  poor  man  felt  the 
incision.  I  did  not  visit  him  in  this  hospital,  and  my 
last  view  of  him  was  in  a  funeral  home.  The  top  part 
of  his  skull  was  still  bandaged.  His  final  years  were 
cruel,  for  he  was  gradually  losing  his  memory  and 
some  of  his  co-ordinating  powers,  and  he  was,  of 
course,  quite  aware  of  it.  Gogol  died  screaming  and 
Diaghilev  died  laughing  (and  singing  La  Boheme, 
which  he  loved  genuinely  and  as  much  as  any  music), 
but  Ravel  died  gradually.  That  is  the  worst. 


68 


LETTERS  FROM  RAVEL 
(i) 

COMARQUES,   THORPE-LE-SOKEN 

13  December  iqi^ 

Vieux— it's  a  long  time  since  I've  had  any  sensational  news 
about  your  health.  Three  weeks  ago  I  heard  about  your 
sudden  death,  but  was  not  stricken  by  it  as  the  same  morn- 
ing we  received  a  postcard  from  you. 

Delage  *  surely  told  you  that  your  Japanese  will  be 
performed  January  14th  together  with  his  Hindus  and  my 
Mallarmeans  .  .  .  We  count  on  your  presence. 

I  will  be  in  London  in  three  days  and  hope  to  hear  talk 
about  the  Sacre. 

And  the  Nightingale,  will  he  soon  sing? 

My  respectful  compliments  to  Mme.  Stravinsky,  kiss 
the  children,  and  believe  in  the  affection  of  your  devoted 

Maurice  Ravel 


(2) 


SAINT   JEAN   DE   LUZ 

14  February  1914 

Dear  Igor, 
I  hear  from  Mme.  Casella  *  *  that  Madame  Stravinsky 

*  Maurice  Delage,  the  composer,  a  good  friend  to  me  at  this  time. 
My  Three  Japanese  Lyrics  are  dedicated  to  Maurice  Delage,  Florent 
Schmitt,  and  Maurice  Ravel  respectively. 

**  The  composer  Alfredo  Casella  and  his  wife  were  living  in  Paris 
at  this  time. 


69 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

went  to  Leysin.  I  hope  it  is  only  a  precaution.  I  beg  you, 
reassure  me  by  a  word. 

I  have  taken  refuge  here  in  the  country  of  my  birthplace 
to  work,  as  work  was  becoming  quite  impossible  in  Paris. 
Kiss  the  children  for  me,  and  present  to  Mme.  Stravinsky 
my  respectful  compliments.  Believe  in  the  affection  of  your 
devoted 

Maurice  Ravel 


(3) 


SAINT   JEAN  DE   LUZ 

26  September,  1Q14 


Give  me  news  of  yourself,  mon  vieux.  What  becomes  of 
you  in  all  this? 

Edouard  *  enlisted  as  a  driver.  I  was  not  so  lucky.  They 
did  not  need  me.  I  hope  that  when  they  have  re-examined 
all  the  discharged  soldiers,  and  after  all  the  measures  I 
will  take,  to  be  back  in  Paris,  if  I  have  the  means. 

The  thought  that  I  would  go  away  forced  me  to  do  five 
months'  work  in  five  weeks.  I  have  finished  my  Trio.  But  I 
was  obliged  to  abandon  the  works  I  hoped  to  finish  this 
winter;  La  Cloche  Engloutie!!  and  a  symphonic  poem: 
Wien!!!  **  But,  of  course,  that  is  now  an  untimely  subject. 
How  is  your  wife?  and  the  little  ones?  Write  me  quickly, 
mon  vieux.  If  you  only  knew  how  painful  it  is  to  be  far 
from  everything! 

Affectionate  souvenirs  to  all.  No  news  from  the  Benois. 
What  has  become  of  them? 

Maurice  Ravel 


*  His  brother. 

*  *  Which  became  La  Valse. 


70 


About  Musicians  and  Others 
(4) 

PARIS, 

November  14,  1914 

Cher  vieux, 

I  am  back  in  Paris  .  .  .  and  it  does  not  suit  me  at  all. 
I  want  to  go  away  more  than  ever.  I  cannot  work  any  more. 
When  we  arrived  Maman  had  to  stay  in  bed.  Now  she 
is  up,  but  she  has  to  keep  to  an  albumin-free  diet.  Her  age 
and  her  anxieties  are  of  course  the  cause  of  this  condition. 
No  news  from  Edouard  since  the  28th  October;  a  whole 
month  and  we  do  not  know  what  has  happened  to  him. 

Delage  is  now  in  Fontainebleau.  From  time  to  time  he 
is  sent  on  a  commission  somewhere.  Schmitt  *,  who  was 
bored  to  death  in  Toul,  finally  obtained  permission  to  go 
to  the  front.  The  Godebskis  *  *  are  still  at  Carantec.  I  still 
haven't  seen  Misia. 

Remember  me  to  your  family,  cher  vieux.  Write  to  me 
very  soon  I  beg  you.  Believe  in  my  brotherly  friendship. 

Maurice  Ravel 


(5) 

December  19,  1914 
Vieux, 

It's  settled:  you  come  and  sleep  (uncomfortably)  in  the 
lumber  room,  which  was  the  bedroom  of  my  brother,  and 

*  Florent  Schmitt. 

°*  Cipa  Godebski,  with  his  wife  and  children,  Jean  and  Mimi.  The 
Godebskis  (especially  Misia  Godebski  Sert)  were  good  friends  of 
Ravel  and  me.  The  issue  of  L'Oeil  for  Christmas  1956  contains  a 
history  of  this  extraordinary  family. 

71 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

which  was  transformed  into  a  Persian  room  for  you.  But 
come  quickly,  otherwise  you  will  not  find  me  here  any 
more.  I  will  be  working  as  a  driver.  It  was  the  only  means 
for  me  to  get  to  the  city,  where  I  had  to  see  Daphnis  et 
Chloe.  You  don't  give  me  news  from  your  brother.  I  hope 
he  is  completely  recovered.  Try  to  hasten  your  arrival. 
Our  affectionate  thoughts  to  you. 
Maurice  Ravel 


(6) 

January  2,  1915 
Ainsi,  vieux.  Everything  was  prepared  to  give  you,  our 
ally,  a  proper  welcome.  The  Persian  room  with  voiles  from 
Genoa,  prints  from  Japan,  toys  from  China,  in  short  a 
synthesis  of  the  "Russian  Season."  Yes,  there  was  even  a 
mechanical  Nightingale— and  you  are  not  coming.  .  .  . 
Ah,  the  caprice  of  the  Slav!  Is  it  thanks  to  this  caprice 
that  I  received  a  note  from  Szanto  *,  who  is  delighted  to 
know  that  I  will  be  in  Switzerland  at  the  end  of  January?  I 
wrote  you  that  I  will  soon  go  away,  but  I  doubt  that  they 
will  send  me  in  your  direction. 

I  wait  for  news  from  your  brother  and  from  you  and  all 
your  family.  Meanwhile,  accept  all  our  affectionate  wishes 
for  the  New  Year  (New  Style). 

Devotedly, 
Maurice  Ravel 

*  Pianist  and  composer,  acquaintance  of  all  of  us,  he  made  a  piano 
transcription  of  the  Chinese  March  in  my  Nightingale. 


72. 


About  Musicians  and  Others 
(7) 

September  16,  igig 

Dear  Igor, 

I  am  heartbroken  that  I  did  not  see  you.  Why  didn't 
you  phone  Durand  *  ?  They  would  have  given  you  my 
address  and  my  telephone  number  (Saint  Cloud  2.33). 
Well,  I  hope  to  meet  you  soon,  perhaps  even  in  Morges, 
because  I  will  try  to  go  there  to  see  my  uncle  before  the 
end  of  the  fall.  I  continue  to  do  nothing.  I  am  probably 
empty.  Give  me  your  news  soon  and  if  you  go  through 
Paris  again  try  to  be  a  little  bit  cleverer  and  do  a  little 
better. 

To  everybody  my  affectionate  greetings, 

Maurice  Ravel 

(8) 

June  26,  1923 

Dear  Igor, 

Your  Noces  are  marvellous!  And  I  regret  that  I  couldn't 
hear  and  see  more  performances  of  them.  But  it  seemed 
already  unwise  to  come  the  other  evening;  my  foot  was 
again  very  swollen  and  I  now  have  to  go  back  and  rest 
again  until  next  Sunday  at  least.  Thank  you,  mon  vieux, 

Affectionately, 
Maurice  Ravel 

*  The  publishers. 


73 


SATIE 


R.C.  What  do  you  recall  of  Erik  Satie? 

I.S.  He  was  certainly  the  oddest  person  I  have  ever 
known,  but  the  most  rare  and  consistently  witty 
person  too.  I  had  a  great  liking  for  him,  and  he  ap- 
preciated my  friendliness,  I  think,  and  liked  me  in 
return.  With  his  pince-nez,  umbrella,  and  galoshes  he 
looked  a  perfect  schoolmaster,  but  he  looked  just  as 
much  like  one  without  these  accouterments.  He  spoke 
very  softly,  hardly  opening  his  mouth,  but  he  deliv- 
ered each  word  in  an  inimitable,  precise  way.  His 
handwriting  recalls  his  speech  to  me:  it  is  exact, 
drawn.  His  manuscripts  were  like  him  also,  which  is 
to  say,  as  the  French  say,  fin.  No  one  ever  saw  him 
wash— he  had  a  horror  of  soap.  Instead  he  was  forever 
rubbing  his  fingers  with  pumice.  He  was  always  very 
poor,  poor  by  conviction,  I  think.  He  lived  in  a  poor 
section  and  his  neighbors  seemed  to  appreciate  his 
coming  among  them:  he  was  greatly  respected  by 
them.  His  apartment  was  also  very  poor.  It  did  not 
have  a  bed  but  only  a  hammock.  In  winter  Satie 
would  fill  bottles  with  hot  water  and  put  them  flat 
in  a  row  underneath  his  hammock.  It  looked  like 
some  strange  kind  of  marimba.  I  remember  once  when 
someone  had  promised  him  some  money  he  replied: 
"Monsieur,  what  you  have  said  did  not  fall  on  a  deaf 
ear. 

His  sarcasm  depended  on  French  classic  usages. 
The  first  time  I  heard  Socrate,  at  a  seance  where  he 
played  it  for  a  few  of  us,  he  turned  around  at  the  end 

74 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

and  said  in  perfect  bourgeoisie,  "Voila,  messieurs, 
dames." 

I  met  him  in  1913,  I  believe;  at  any  rate,  I  photo- 
graphed him  with  Debussy  in  that  year.  Debussy  in- 
troduced him  to  me  and  Debussy  "protected"  and 
remained  a  good  friend  to  him.  In  those  early  years 
he  played  many  of  his  compositions  for  me  at  the 
piano.  ( I  don't  think  he  knew  much  about  instruments 
and  I  prefer  Socrate  as  he  played  it  to  the  clumsy 
orchestra  score.)  I  always  thought  them  literarily 
limited.  The  titles  are  literary,  and  whereas  Klee's 
titles  are  literary,  they  do  not  limit  the  painting; 
Satie's  do,  I  think,  and  they  are  very  much  less  amus- 
ing the  second  time.  But  the  trouble  with  Socrate 
is  that  it  is  metrically  boring.  Who  can  stand  that 
much  regularity?  All  the  same,  the  music  of  Socrates' 
death  is  touching  and  dignifying  in  a  unique  way. 
Satie's  own  sudden  and  mysterious  death— shortly 
after  Socrate— touched  me  too.  He  had  been  turned  to- 
wards religion  near  the  end  of  his  life  and  he  started 
going  to  Communion.  I  saw  him  after  church  one 
morning,  and  he  said  in  that  extraordinary  manner  of 
his:  "Alors,  fai  un  peu  communique  ce  matin."  He 
became  ill  very  suddenly  and  died  quickly  and 
quietly. 


75 


SCHOENBERG, BERG,   WEBERN 


R.C.Will  you  describe  your  meeting  with  Schoenberg  in 
Berlin  in  1912?  Did  you  speak  German  with  him? 
Was  he  cordial  or  aloof?  Was  he  an  able  conductor 
of  Pierrot?  Webern  was  present  at  the  Berlin  rehears- 
als of  Pierrot;  do  you  have  any  recollection  of  him? 
You  wrote  about  the  instrumentation  of  Pierrot  but 
not  about  its  use  of  strict  contrapuntal  devices  or  its 
polyphony;  how  did  you  feel  about  these  innova- 
tions at  the  time? 

I.S.  Diaghilev  invited  Schoenberg  to  hear  my  ballets,  Fire- 
bird and  Petroushka,  and  Schoenberg  invited  us  to 
hear  his  Pierrot  Lunaire.  I  do  not  remember  whether 
Schoenberg  or  Scherchen  or  Webern  conducted  the 
rehearsals  I  heard.  Diaghilev  and  I  spoke  German 
with  Schoenberg,  and  he  was  friendly  and  warm,  and 
I  had  the  feeling  that  he  was  interested  in  my  music, 
especially  in  Petroushka.  It  is  difficult  to  recollect 
one's  impressions  at  a  distance  of  forty-five  years;  but 
this  I  remember  very  clearly:  the  instrumental  sub- 
stance of  Pierrot  Lunaire  impressed  me  immensely. 
And  by  saying  "instrumental"  I  mean  not  simply  the 
instrumentation  of  this  music  but  the  whole  contra- 
puntal and  polyphonic  structure  of  this  brilliant  in- 
strumental masterpiece.  Unfortunately  I  do  not  re- 
member Webern— though  I  am  sure  I  did  at  least 
meet  him,  in  Schoenberg's  house  in  Zehlendorf.  Im- 
mediately after  the  war  I  received  some  very  cordial 
letters  from  Schoenberg  inquiring  about  various  small 
pieces  of  mine  that  he  and  Webern  were  preparing 
for  performance  in  his  famous  Vienna  concert  series, 

76 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

the  Society  for  Private  Performances.  Then,  in  1925, 
he  wrote  a  very  nasty  verse  about  me  ( though  I  almost 
forgive  him,  for  setting  it  to  such  a  remarkable  mirror 
canon).  I  do  not  know  what  had  happened  in  be- 
tween. 

R.C.  And  Berg,  did  you  know  him? 

LS.  I  met  him  only  once,  in  Venice,  in  September  1934. 
He  came  to  see  me  in  the  greenroom  at  La  Fenice, 
where  I  conducted  my  Capriccio  in  a  Biennale  con- 
cert with  my  son  Soulima  at  the  piano.  Although 
it  was  my  first  sight  of  him,  and  I  saw  him  for  only 
a  few  minutes,  I  remember  I  was  quite  taken  by  his 
famous  charm  and  subtlety. 

R.C.  Has  your  estimate  of  Schoenberg  and  his  position 
been  affected  by  the  recent  publication  of  his  un- 
finished works? 

I.S.  His  scope  is  greatly  enlarged  by  them,  but  I  think 
his  position  remains  the  same.  However,  any  newly 
revealed  work  by  a  master  will  challenge  judgment 
of  him  in  some  particular— as  Eliot  says  that  Dante's 
minor  works  are  of  interest  because  they  are  by  Dante, 
so  anything  by  Schoenberg,  a  piece  of  incunabula 
like  the  1897  string  Quartet,  an  arrangement  like  his 
1900  reduction  for  two  pianos  of  the  Barber  of  Seville, 
are  of  interest  to  us  because  they  are  by  Schoenberg. 
The  most  interesting  of  the  unfinished  works  are  the 
three  pieces  for  an  ensemble  of  solo  instruments  com- 
posed in  1910  or  1911.  They  force  us  to  reconsider 
the  extent  of  Webern's  indebtedness  respecting  in- 
strumental style  and  the  dimension  of  the  short 
piece.  *  The  last  composed  of  the  unfinished  works, 

*  No.  I  have  heard  these  pieces  several  times  since.  They  are 
not  much  like  Webern,  and  the  most  memorable  of  them,  the 
third  one,  is  very  unlike  Webern  indeed. 

77 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

the  Modern  Psalms  of  1950-51  show  that  Schoenberg 
continued  to  explore  new  ways  and  to  search  for 
new  laws  of  serial  music  right  up  to  his  death.  Of 
these  posthumous  publications  Moses  und  Aron  is 
in  a  category  by  itself:  whereas  the  other  works 
are  unfinished,  it  is  unfinished  but  complete— like 
Kafka  stories  in  which  the  nature  of  the  subject  makes 
an  ending  in  the  ordinary  sense  impossible.  Moses 
und  Aron  is  the  largest  work  of  Schoenberg's  maturity 
and  the  last  he  was  to  write  in  Europe.  It  does  not  af- 
fect our  view  of  his  historical  role,  however.  Jacob's 
Ladder,  or  the  hundred  bars  of  it  that  are  in  a  per- 
formable  state,  might  still  do  that:  *  it  dates  from 
Schoenberg's  period  of  greatest  transition,  is  actually 
the  only  composition  to  represent  the  years  1915-1922. 
Schoenberg's  work  has  too  many  inequalities  for  us  to 
embrace  it  as  a  whole.  For  example,  nearly  all  of  his 
texts  are  appallingly  bad,  some  of  them  so  bad  as  to 
discourage  performance  of  the  music.  Then,  too, 
his  orchestrations  of  Bach,  Handel,  Monn,  Loewe, 
Brahms  differ  from  the  type  of  commercial  orchestra- 
tion only  in  the  superiority  of  craftsmanship:  his 
intentions  are  no  better.  Indeed,  it  is  evident  from 
his  Handel  arrangement  that  he  was  unable  to  ap- 
preciate music  of  "limited"  harmonic  range,  and  I 
have  been  told  that  he  considered  the  English  vir- 
ginalists  and,  in  fact,  any  music  that  did  not  show 
a  "developing  harmony,"  primitive.  His  expressionism 
is  of  the  na'ivest  sort,  as,  for  example,  in  the  directions 
for  lighting  the  Gluckliche  Hand;  his  late  tonal  works 

*  I  now  find  Jacob's  Ladder  disappointing,  and  its  Sprech- 
stimme  choruses  less  good  than  the  beginning  of  Die  Gluckliche 
Hand.  The  latter  work  is  in  fact,  so  striking  that  it  robs  not  only 
Jacob's  Ladder  but  even  so  late  a  work  as  Boulez's  Le  Visage 
Nuptial  of  originality. 

78 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

are  as  dull  as  the  Reger  they  resemble  or  the  Cesar 
Franck,  for  the  four-note  motive  in  the  Ode  to  Na- 
poleon is  like  Cesar  Franck;  and  his  distinction  be- 
tween "inspired  melody"  and  mere  "technique" 
("heart"  vs.  "brain")  would  be  factitious  if  it  weren't 
simply  naive,  while  the  example  he  offers  of  the 
former,  the  unison  Adagio  in  his  fourth  Quartet, 
makes  me  squirm.  We— and  I  mean  the  generation 
who  are  now  saying  "Webern  and  me"— must  remem- 
ber only  the  perfect  works,  the  Five  Pieces  for  Or- 
chestra  (except  for  which  I  could  bear  the  loss  of 
the  first  nineteen  opus  numbers),  Herzgewachse, 
Pierrot,  the  Serenade,  the  Variations  for  orchestra, 
and,  for  its  orchestra,  the  "Seraphita"  song  from  op. 
22.  By  these  works  Schoenberg  is  among  the  great 
composers.  Musicians  will  take  their  bearings  from 
them  for  a  great  while  to  come.  They  constitute,  to- 
gether with  a  few  works  of  not  so  many  other  com- 
posers, the  true  tradition. 

R.C.  How  do  you  now  esteem  Berg's  music? 

I.S.  If  I  were  able  to  penetrate  the  barrier  of  style  (Berg's 
radically  alien  emotional  climate )  I  suspect  he  would 
appear  to  me  as  the  most  gifted  constructor  in  form 
of  the  composers  of  this  century.  He  transcends  even 
his  own  most  overt  modeling.  In  fact,  he  is  the  only 
one  to  have  achieved  large-scale  development-type 
forms  without  a  suggestion  of  "neoclassic"  dissimula- 
tion. His  legacy  contains  very  little  on  which  to  build, 
however.  He  is  at  the  end  of  a  development  (and 
form  and  style  are  not  such  independent  growths 
that  we  can  pretend  to  use  the  one  and  discard  the 
other),  whereas  Webern,  the  Sphinx,  has  bequeathed 
a  whole  foundation,  as  well  as  a  contemporary  sensi- 
bility and  style.  Berg's  forms  are  thematic  ( in  which 

79 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

respect,  as  in  most  others,  he  is  Weberns  opposite); 
the  essence  of  his  work  and  the  thematic  structure  are 
responsible  for  the  immediacy  of  one  form.  However 
complex,  however  "mathematical"  the  latter  are, 
they  are  always  "free"  thematic  forms  born  of  "pure 
feeling"  and  "expression."  The  perfect  work  in  which 
to  study  this  and,  I  think,  the  essential  work,  with 
Wozzeck,  for  the  study  of  all  of  his  music— is  the 
Three  Pieces  for  Orchestra,  op.  6.  Berg's  personality 
is  mature  in  these  pieces,  and  they  seem  to  me  a 
richer  and  freer  expression  of  his  talent  than  the 
twelve-note  serial  pieces.  When  one  considers  their 
early  date— 1914;  Berg  was  twenty-nine— they  are 
something  of  a  miracle.  I  wonder  how  many  musicians 
have  discovered  them  even  now,  forty  years  late. 
In  many  places  they  suggest  the  later  Berg.  The  music 
at  bar  54  in  Reigen  is  very  like  the  "death"  motive 
first  heard  in  Marie's  aria  in  Wozzeck  for  example. 
So  is  the  drowning  music  in  the  opera  like  the  music 
from  bar  162  in  the  Marsch.  The  waltz  and  the  music 
at  bar  50  in  Reigen  are  Wozzeckian,  in  the  manner  of 
the  second  act's  Tavern  Scene,  and  the  trill  music  with 
which  Reigen  ends  is  like  the  famous  orchestra  trill 
at  the  end  of  the  first  act  of  Wozzeck.  The  violin  solo 
at  bar  168  in  the  Marsch  is  an  adumbration  of  the 
music  of  the  last  pages  of  Wozzeck,  and  the  rhythmic 
polyphony  of  the  motive  at  bar  75  in  the  same  piece  is 
like  a  quotation  from  the  opera.  There  are  forecasts 
of  the  Kammerkonzert  too,  for  instance,  in  the  Nehen- 
stimme  figure  at  bar  55  in  Reigen  and  in  the  solo  violin 
and  wind  music  thereafter.  And  each  of  Lulus  three 
acts  concludes  with  the  same  rhythm  of  chords  em- 
ployed near  the  end  of  Reigen. 

Mahler  dominates  rather  too  much  of  the  Marsch 

80 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

but  even  that  piece  is  saved  by  a  superb  (un-Mahler- 
like)  ending  that  is— I  hope  I  may  be  forgiven  for 
pointing  out— dramatically  not  unlike  the  ending  of 
Petroushka:  climax  followed  by  quiet,  then  a  few 
broken  phrases  in  solo  instruments,  then  the  final  pro- 
test of  trumpets;  the  last  bar  in  the  trumpets  is  one 
of  the  finest  things  Berg  ever  did.  The  Three  Pieces 
for  Orchestra  must  be  considered  as  a  whole.  They  are 
a  dramatic  whole,  and  all  three  of  them  are  related 
thematically  (the  superb  return  of  the  theme  of  the 
Preludium  at  bar  160  in  the  Marsch).  The  form  of 
each  individual  piece  is  dramatic  also.  In  my  judgment 
the  most  perfect  of  these  in  conception  and  realization 
is  the  Preludium.  The  form  rises  and  falls  and  it  is 
round  and  unrepeating.  It  begins  and  ends  in  percus- 
sion, and  the  first  notes  of  the  timpani  are  already 
thematic.  Then  flute  and  bassoon  state  the  principal 
rhythmic  motive  in  preparation  for  the  alto  trombone 
solo,  one  of  the  noblest  sounds  Berg  or  anyone  else 
ever  caused  to  be  heard  in  an  orchestra.  Berg's  orches- 
tral imagination  and  orchestral  skill  are  phenomenal, 
especially  in  creating  orchestral  blocks,  by  which  I 
mean  balancing  the  whole  orchestra  in  several  poly- 
phonic planes.  One  of  the  most  remarkable  noises  he 
ever  imagined  is  at  bar  89  in  Reigen,  but  there  are 
many  other  striking  sonorous  inventions;  the  tuba 
entrance  at  bar  110  in  Reigen,  for  instance,  and  bar 
49  of  the  Preludium,  and  bar  144  of  the  Marsch 

I  have  a  photograph  on  my  wall  of  Berg  and  Web- 
ern  together  dating  from  about  the  time  of  the  com- 
position of  the  Three  Pieces  for  Orchestra.  Berg  is 
tall,  loose-set,  almost  too  beautiful;  his  look  is  out- 
ward. Webern  is  short,  hard-set,  myopic,  down-look- 

81 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

ing.  Berg  reveals  an  image  of  himself  in  his  flowing 
"artist's"  cravat;  Webern  wears  peasant-type  shoes, 
and  they  are  muddy— which  to  me  reveals  something 
profound.  As  I  look  at  this  photograph  I  cannot  help 
remembering  that  so  few  years  after  it  was  taken 
both  men  died  premature  and  tragic  deaths  after 
years  of  poverty,  musical  neglect,  and,  finally,  musi- 
cal banishment  in  their  own  country.  I  see  Webern, 
who  in  his  last  months  frequented  the  churchyard 
at  Mittersill  where  he  was  later  buried,  standing  there 
in  the  quiet  looking  to  the  mountains— according  to 
his  daughter;  and  Berg  in  his  last  months,  suspecting 
that  his  illness  might  be  fatal.  I  compare  the  fate  of 
these  men  who  heeded  no  claim  of  the  world  and 
who  made  music  by  which  our  half  century  will  be 
remembered,  compare  it  with  the  "careers"  of  con- 
ductors, pianists,  violinists— vain  excrescences  all. 
Then  this  photograph  of  two  great  musicians,  two 
pure-in-spirit,  herrliche  Menschen,  restores  my  sense 
of  justice  at  the  deepest  level. 

R.C.  Did  you  know  Bartok  personally? 

LS.  I  met  him  at  least  twice  in  my  life— once  in  London 
in  the  nineteen  twenties  and  later  in  New  York  in  the 
early  forties— but  I  had  no  opportunity  to  approach 
him  closer  either  time.  I  knew  the  most  important 
musician  he  was,  I  had  heard  wonders  about  the 
sensitivity  of  his  ear,  and  I  bowed  deeply  to  his  re- 
ligiosity. However,  I  never  could  share  his  lifelong 
gusto  for  his  native  folklore.  This  devotion  was  cer- 
tainly real  and  touching,  but  I  couldn't  help  regret- 
ting it  in  the  great  musician.  His  death  in  circum- 
stances of  actual  need  has  always  impressed  me  as 
one  of  the  tragedies  of  our  society. 

82 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

R.C.  Do  you  still  feel  as  you  once  did  about  the  late  Verdi 
(in  the  Poetics  of  Music)? 

I.S.  No.  In  fact,  I  am  struck  by  the  force,  especially  in 
Falstaff,  with  which  he  resisted  Wagnerism,  resisted 
or  kept  away  from  what  had  seized  the  advanced 
musical  world.  The  presentation  of  musical  mono- 
logues seems  to  me  more  original  in  Falstaff  than  in 
Othello.  Original  also  are  the  instrumentation,  har- 
mony, and  voice-leading,  yet  none  of  these  has  left 
any  element  of  the  sort  that  could  create  a  school— so 
different  is  Verdi's  originality  from  Wagner's.  Verdi's 
gift  is  pure;  but  even  more  remarkable  than  the  gift 
itself  is  the  strength  with  which  he  developed  it  from 
Rigoletto  to  Falstaff,  to  name  the  two  operas  I  love 
best. 

R.C.  Do  you  now  admit  any  of  the  operas  of  Richard 
Strauss? 

I.S.  I  would  like  to  admit  all  Strauss  operas  to  whichever 
purgatory  punishes  triumphant  banality.  Their  musi- 
cal substance  is  cheap  and  poor;  it  cannot  interest  a 
musician  today.  That  now  so  ascendant  Ariadne?  I 
cannot  bear  Strauss's  six-four  chords:  Ariadne  makes 
me  want  to  scream.  Strauss  himself?  I  had  the  op- 
portunity to  observe  him  closely  during  Diaghilev's 
production  of  his  Legend  of  Joseph  more  closely 
than  at  any  other  time.  He  conducted  the  premiere 
of  that  work  and  spent  some  time  in  Paris  during 
the  preparation.  He  never  wanted  to  speak  German 
with  me,  though  my  German  was  better  than  his 
French.  He  was  very  tall,  bald,  energetic,  a  picture 
of  the  bourgeois  allemand.  I  watched  him  at  rehears- 
als and  I  admired  the  way  he  conducted.  His  manner 
to  the  orchestra  was  not  admirable,  however,  and 

83 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

the  musicians  heartily  detested  him;  but  every  cor- 
rective remark  he  made  was  exact:  his  ears  and  his 
musicianship  were  impregnable.  At  that  time  his  mu- 
sic reminded  me  of  Bocklin  and  the  other  painters  of 
what  we  then  called  the  German  Green  Horrors.  I 
am  glad  that  young  musicians  today  have  come  to 
appreciate  the  lyric  gift  in  the  songs  of  the  composer 
Strauss  despised,  and  who  is  more  significant  in  our 
music  than  he  is:  Gustav  Mahler.  My  low  esteem  for 
Strauss's  operas  is  somewhat  compensated  by  my  ad- 
miration for  von  Hofmannsthal.  I  knew  this  fine  poet 
and  librettist  well,  saw  him  often  in  Paris,  and,  I 
believe,  for  the  last  time  at  the  Berlin  premiere  of 
my  Oedipus  Rex  (where  Albert  Einstein  also  came 
to  greet  me).  Hofmannsthal  was  a  man  of  enormous 
culture  and  very  elegant  charm.  I  have  read  him 
recently,  last  year  before  traveling  to  Hosios  Loukas— 
his  essay  on  that  extraordinary  place— and  was 
pleased  to  think  him  still  good.  His  Notebooks  ( 1922) 
are  one  of  my  most  treasured  books. 

R.C.  Are  you  interested  in  the  current  revival  of  eight- 
eenth-century Italian  masters? 

LS.  Not  very.  Vivaldi  is  greatly  overrated— a  dull  fellow 
who  could  compose  the  same  form  so  many  times 
over.  And  in  spite  of  my  predisposition  in  favor  of 
Galuppi  and  Marcello,  ( created  more  by  Vernon  Lee's 
Studies  of  the  Eighteenth  Century  in  Italy  than  by 
their  music)  they  are  poor  composers.  As  for  Cima- 
rosa,  I  always  expect  him  to  abandon  his  four-times- 
four  and  turn  into  Mozart,  and  when  he  doesn't  I 
am  more  exasperated  than  I  should  be  if  there  had 
never  been  a  Mozart.  Caldara  I  respect  largely  be- 
cause Mozart  copied  seven  of  his  canons;  I  do  not 

84 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

know  much  of  his  music.  Pergolesi?  Pulcinella  is  the 
only  work  of  "his"  I  like.  Scarlatti  is  a  different  mat- 
ter but  even  he  varied  the  form  so  little.  Living  part  of 
the  last  two  years  in  Venice  I  have  been  exposed  to 
an  amount  of  this  music.  The  Goldoni  anniversary 
was  an  occasion  to  perform  many  Goldoni-libretto 
operas.  I  always  regret  I  cannot  fully  appreciate 
Goldoni,  with  or  without  music— I  do  not  understand 
his  language— but  Goldoni  interests  me  more  than 
his  musicians.  In  the  Teatro  La  Fenice  or  the  Chiostro 
Verde  of  San  Giorgio,  however,  one  likes  everything  a 
little  bit  more  than  one  might  elsewhere. 

The  "Venetian"  music  I  would  like  to  revive  is  by 
Monteverdi  and  the  Gabrielis,  by  Cipriano  and  Wil- 
laert,  and  so  many  others— why  even  the  great 
Obrecht  was  "Venetian"  at  one  time— of  that  so  much 
richer  and  so  much  closer-to-us  period.  True,  I  heard 
a  Giovanni  Gabrieli-Giovanni  Croce  concert  there 
last  year,  but  almost  nothing  of  the  sense  of  their 
music  remained.  The  tempi  were  wrong,  the  orna- 
mentation didn't  exist  or  was  wrong  when  it  did,  the 
style  and  sentiment  were  ahead  of  the  period  by 
three  and  a  half  centuries,  and  the  orchestra  was 
eighteenth-century.  When  will  musicians  learn  that 
the  performance  point  of  Gabrieli's  music  is  rhyth- 
mic not  harmonic?  When  will  they  stop  trying  to 
make  mass  choral  effects  out  of  simple  harmonic 
changes  and  bring  out,  articulate,  those  marvelous 
rhythmic  inventions?  Gabrieli  is  rhythmic  polyphony. 


85 


DYLAN  THOMAS 


R.C.  What  was  the  subject  of  the  "opera"  you  had  planned 
to  write  with  Dylan  Thomas? 

I.S.  I  don't  think  you  can  say  that  the  project  ever  got 
as  far  as  having  a  subject,  but  Dylan  had  a  very 
beautiful  idea. 

I  first  heard  of  Dylan  Thomas  from  Auden,  in  New 
York,  in  February  or  March  of  1950.  Coming  late  to  an 
appointment  one  day,  Auden  excused  himself,  saying 
he  had  been  busy  helping  to  extricate  an  English  poet 
from  some  sort  of  difficulty.  He  told  me  about  Dylan 
Thomas.  I  read  him  after  that,  and  in  Urbana  in  the 
winter  of  1950  my  wife  went  to  hear  him  read.  Two 
years  later,  in  January  1952,  the  English  film  producer 
Michael  Powell  came  to  see  me  in  Hollywood  with  a 
project  that  I  found  very  attractive.  Powell  proposed 
to  make  a  short  film,  a  kind  of  masque,  of  a  scene 
from  the  Odyssey;  it  would  require  two  or  three  arias 
as  well  as  pieces  of  pure  instrumental  music  and 
recitations  of  pure  poetry.  Powell  said  that  Thomas 
had  agreed  to  write  the  verse;  he  asked  me  to  compose 
the  music.  Alas,  there  was  no  money.  Where  were  the 
angels,  even  the  Broadway  kind,  and  why  are  the 
world's  commissions,  grants,  funds,  foundations  never 
available  to  Dylan  Thomases?  I  regret  that  this  proj- 
ect was  not  realized.  The  Doctor  and  the  Devils 
proves,  I  think,  that  Dylan's  talent  could  have  created 
the  new  medium. 

Then  in  May  1953  Boston  University  proposed  to 
commission  me  to  write  an  opera  with  Dylan.  I  was 
in  Boston  at  the  time,  and  Dylan,  who  was  in  New 

86 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

York  or  New  Haven,  came  to  see  me.  As  soon  as  I  saw 
him  I  knew  the  only  thing  to  do  was  to  love  him. 
He  was  nervous,  however,  chain  smoking  the  whole 
time,  and  he  complained  of  severe  gout  pains.  .  .  . 
"But  I  prefer  the  gout  to  the  cure;  I'm  not  going  to  let 
a  doctor  shove  a  bayonet  into  me  twice  a  week/' 
His  face  and  skin  had  the  color  and  swelling  of  too 
much  drinking.  He  was  a  shorter  man  than  I  expected 
from  his  portraits,  not  more  than  five  feet  five  or  six, 
with  a  large,  protuberant  behind  and  belly.  His  nose 
was  a  red  bulb,  and  his  eyes  were  glazed.  He  drank  a 
glass  of  whiskey  with  me,  which  made  him  more  at 
ease,  though  he  kept  worrying  about  his  wife  saying 
he  had  to  hurry  home  to  Wales  "or  it  would  be  too 
late."  He  talked  to  me  about  the  Rakes  Progress.  He 
had  heard  the  first  broadcast  of  it  from  Venice.  He 
knew  the  libretto  well  and  he  admired  it:  "Auden  is 
the  most  skillful  of  us  all."  I  don't  know  how  much  he 
knew  about  music,  but  he  talked  about  the  operas  he 
knew  and  liked  and  about  what  he  wanted  to  do.  "His" 
opera  was  to  be  about  the  rediscovery  of  our  planet 
following  an  atomic  misadventure.  There  would  be 
a  recreation  of  language,  only  the  new  one  would  have 
no  abstractions;  there  would  be  only  people,  objects, 
and  words.  He  promised  to  avoid  poetic  indulgences: 
"No  conceits,  I'll  knock  them  all  on  the  head."  He 
talked  to  me  about  Yeats  who  he  said  was  almost  the 
greatest  lyric  poet  since  Shakespeare,  and  quoted 
from  memory  the  poem  with  the  refrain,  "Daybreak 
and  a  candle-end."  He  agreed  to  come  to  me  in  Holly- 
wood as  soon  as  he  could.  Returning  there  I  had  a 
room  built  for  him,  an  extension  from  our  dining  room, 
as  we  have  no  guest  room.  I  received  two  letters  from 

87 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

him.  I  wrote  him  October  25  in  New  York  and  asked 
him  for  word  of  his  arrival  plans  in  Hollywood.  I 
expected  a  telegram  from  him  announcing  the  hour 
of  his  airplane.  On  November  9  the  telegram  came. 
It  said  he  was  dead.  All  I  could  do  was  cry. 


88 


LETTERS  FROM  DYLAN  THOMAS 
(l) 

THE   BOAT   HOUSE,   LAUGHARNE 
CARMARTHENSHIRE,  WALES 

16th  June  ig$3 

Dear  Mr.  Stravinsky, 

I  was  so  very  glad  to  meet  you  for  a  little  time,  in  Boston; 
and  you  and  Mrs.  Stravinsky  couldn't  have  been  kinder  to 
me.  I  hope  you  get  well  very  soon. 

I  haven't  heard  anything  yet  from  Sarah  Caldwell  *, 
but  I've  been  thinking  a  lot  about  the  opera  and  have  a 
number  of  ideas— good,  bad,  and  chaotic.  As  soon  as  I  can 
get  something  down  on  paper,  I  should,  if  I  may,  love  to 
send  it  to  you.  I  broke  my  arm  just  before  leaving  New 
York  the  week  before  last,  and  can't  write  properly  yet. 
It  was  only  a  little  break,  they  tell  me,  but  it  cracked  like 
a  gun. 

I  should  very  much  like— if  you  think  you  would  still 
like  me  to  work  with  you;  and  I'd  be  enormously  honoured 
and  excited  to  do  that— to  come  to  California  in  late  Sep- 
tember or  early  October.  Would  that  be  convenient?  I 
hope  so.  And  by  that  time,  I  hope  too,  to  have  some  clearer 
ideas  about  a  libretto. 

Thank  you  again.  And  please  give  my  regards  to  your 
wife  and  to  Mr.  Craft. 

Yours  sincerely, 
Dylan  Thomas 

*  Of  Boston  University. 

89 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

THE  BOAT  HOUSE,  LAUGHARNE 
CARMARTHENSHIRE,  WALES 

September  22,  1953 

Dear  Igor  Stravinsky, 

Thank  you  very  very  much  for  your  two  extremely  nice 
letters,  and  for  showing  me  the  letter  you  had  written  to 
Mr.  Choate  of  Boston  University.  I  would  have  written 
again  long  before  this,  but  I  kept  on  waiting  until  I  knew  for 
certain  when  I  would  be  able  to  come  to  the  States;  and  the 
lecture  agent  there  in  New  York,  who  makes  my  coming 
across  possible,  has  been  terribly  slow  in  arranging  things. 
I  heard  from  him  only  this  week.  Now  it  is  certain  that  I 
shall  be  in  New  York  on  the  16th  of  October;  and  I'll  have 
to  stay  there,  giving  some  poetry-readings  and  taking  part 
in  a  couple  of  performances  of  a  small  play  of  mine,  until 
the  end  of  October.  I  should  like  then,  if  I  may,  to  come 
straight  to  California  to  be  with  you  and  to  get  down 
together  to  the  first  stage  of  our  work.  ( I'm  sure  I  needn't 
tell  you  how  excited  I  am  to  be  able  to  write  down  that 
word  "our."  It's  wonderful  to  think  of. ) 

One  of  my  chief  troubles  is,  of  course,  money.  I  haven't 
any  of  my  own,  and  most  of  the  little  I  make  seems  to  go 
to  schools  for  my  children,  who  will  persist  in  getting  older 
all  the  time.  The  man  who's  arranged  my  readings  in 
October,  at  a  few  Eastern  universities  and  at  the  Poetry 
Center,  New  York,  is  paying  my  expenses  to  and  from 
New  York.  But  from  there  to  California  I  will  have  to  pay 
my  own  way  on  what  I  can  make  out  of  these  readings.  I  do 
hope  it  will  work  out  all  right.  Maybe  I'll  be  able  to  give 
a  few  other  readings  or  rantings  in  California  to  help  pay 
expenses.  (I'd  relied  on  drawing  my  travelling  expenses 

90 


About  Musicians  and  Others 

etc.  from  the  original  Boston  University  Commission).  I 
want  to  bring  my  wife  Caitlin  with  me,  and  she  thinks  she 
can  stay  with  a  friend  in  San  Francisco  while  I  am  working 
with  you  in  Hollywood.  Anyway,  I'll  have  to  work  these 
things  out  the  best  I  can,  and  I  mustn't  bother  you  with 
them  now.  Money  for  California  will  come  somehow,  I'll 
pray  for  ravens  to  drop  some  in  the  desert.  The  main  thing, 
I  know,  is  for  me  to  get  to  you  as  soon  as  possible,  so  that  we 
can  begin— well,  so  that  we  can  begin,  whatever  it  will  turn 
out  to  be.  I've  been  thinking  an  awful  lot  about  it. 

I  was  so  sorry  to  hear  that  you  had  been  laid  up  for  so 
long;  I  hope  you're  really  well  again  by  this  time.  My  arm's 
fine  now  and  quite  as  weak  as  the  other  one. 

If  you  don't  write  to  me  at  Wales  before  I  leave,  about 
October  7th,  then  my  American  address  will  be:  c/o  J.  M. 
Brinnin,  Poetry  Center,  YM-YWHA,  1395  Lexington  Ave- 
nue, New  York,  28.  But  anyway  I'll  write  again  as  soon 
as  I  reach  there. 

I'm  looking  forward  enormously  to  meeting  you  again, 
and  to  working  with  you.  And  I  promise  not  to  tell  anyone 
about  it— (though  it's  very  hard  not  to). 

Most  sincerely, 
Dylan  Thomas 


9i 


3:  About  My  Life  and  Times 
and  Other  Arts 


R.C.I  once  heard  you  describe  your  childhood  glimpses  of 
the  Tsar  Alexander  III. 

I.S.  I  saw  the  Tsar  many  times  while  walking  with  my 
brothers  and  governess  along  the  quays  of  Saint 
Petersburg's  Moyka  river  or  by  the  adjacent  canals. 
The  Tsar  was  a  very  large  man.  He  occupied  the 
entire  seat  of  a  droshky  driven  by  a  troika  coachman 
as  big  and  obese  as  himself.  The  coachman  wore  a 
dark  blue  uniform  the  chest  of  which  was  covered 
with  medals.  He  was  seated  in  front  of  the  Tsar  but 
elevated  on  the  driver's  seat,  where  his  enormous 
behind,  like  a  gigantic  pumpkin,  was  only  a  few  inches 
from  the  Tsar's  face.  The  Tsar  had  to  answer  greet- 
ings from  people  in  the  street  by  raising  his  right  hand 
towards  his  temple.  As  he  was  recognized  by  every- 
body, he  was  obliged  to  do  this  almost  without  inter- 
ruption. His  appearances  gave  me  great  pleasure,  and 
I  eagerly  anticipated  them.  We  removed  our  hats 
and  received  the  Tsar's  acknowledging  gesture  feel- 
ing very  important  indeed. 

I  also  saw  the  same  Tsar  in  an  unforgettable  pag- 
eant, a  parade  that  passed  our  street  on  its  way  to  the 

92 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

Imperial  Mariinsky  Theater.  It  honored  the  Shah  of 
Persia  and  was  the  climax  of  an  important  state  visit. 
We  were  given  places  in  the  first  floor  window  of  our 
hairdresser's.  The  most  brilliant  procession  of  all  kinds 
of  cavalry  passed  by,  imperial  guards,  coaches  with 
grand  dukes,  ministers,  generals.  I  remember  a  long, 
forestlike  noise,  the  "hurrah"  of  the  crowds  in  the 
streets,  coming  in  crescendo  waves  closer  and  closer 
with  the  approaching  isolated  car  of  the  Tsar  and  the 
Shah. 

R.C.  Your  father  and  Dostoievsky  were  friends.  I  suppose 
you  as  a  child  heard  a  great  deal  about  Dostoievsky? 

I.S.  Dostoievsky  became  in  my  mind  the  symbol  of  the 
artist  continually  in  need  of  money.  My  mother  talked 
about  him  in  this  way;  she  said  he  was  always  grub- 
bing. He  gave  readings  from  his  own  works,  and  these 
were  supported  by  my  parents,  who  complained,  how- 
ever, that  they  were  intolerably  boring.  Dostoievsky 
liked  music  and  often  went  to  concerts  with  my  father. 
Incidentally,  I  still  consider  Dostoievsky  to  be  the 
greatest  Russian  after  Pushkin.  Now,  when  one  is 
supposed  to  reveal  so  much  of  oneself  by  one's  choice 
of  Freud  or  Jung,  Stravinsky  or  Schoenberg,  Dostoiev- 
sky or  Tolstoy,  I  am  a  Dostoievskyan. 

R.C.  I  have  heard  you  say  you  saw  Ibsen  "plain." 
I.S.  In  May  1905,  shortly  after  the  separation  of  Norway 
and  Sweden,  I  and  my  younger  brother  Goury  went 
on  a  holiday  to  Scandinavia  where  we  stayed  for  about 
a  month.  We  sailed  from  Saint  Petersburg  to  Kron- 
stadt  and  Helsingfors,  staying  in  the  latter  city  for  a 
few  days  with  my  uncle,  who  was  the  civil  governor 
of  Finland.  We  then  sailed  to  Stockholm,  stopping 
long  enough  to  hear  a  performance  of  the  Marriage 
of  Figaro,  and  through  the  beautiful  Swedish  lake 

93 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

canals  to  Goteborg,  where  we  changed  boats  for 
Copenhagen  and  Oslo.  It  was  delicious  spring  weather 
in  Oslo,  cold  but  pleasant.  One  day  it  seemed  like  the 
whole  population  was  in  the  streets.  We  were  riding 
in  a  droshky,  and  the  friend  who  was  with  us  told  me 
to  look  at  a  smallish  man  on  the  sidewalk  to  our  right. 
It  was  Henrik  Ibsen.  He  wore  a  top  hat,  and  his  hair 
was  white.  He  was  walking  with  his  hands  folded 
behind  his  back.  Some  things  one  sees  never  leave 
the  eyes,  never  move  into  the  back  part  of  the  mind. 
So  Ibsen  is  in  my  eyes. 

R.C.  You  were  a  friend  of  D'Annunzio's  at  one  time,  weren't 
you? 

I.S.  I  saw  rather  a  lot  of  him  just  before  the  1914  war,  but 
Diaghilev  had  known  him  before  me;  he  was  a  great 
enthusiast  of  our  Russian  Ballet.  I  met  him  for  the 
first  time  in  Paris  at  Mme.  Golubev's,  a  Russian  lady 
of  the  Mme.  Recamier  school— throughout  one's  entire 
audience  she  would  remain  on  a  divan  with  her  elbow 
raised  and  her  head  propped  on  her  hand.  One  day, 
D'Annunzio  entered  her  salon,  a  small  man,  brisk  and 
natty,  very  perfumed  and  very  bald  (Harold  Nicol- 
son's  likening  his  head  to  an  egg,  in  Some  People,  is  an 
exact  comparison).  He  was  a  brilliant,  fast,  and  very 
amusing  talker,  so  unlike  the  "talk"  in  his  books.  I 
remember  that  he  was  very  excited  about  my  opera 
The  Nightingale;  when  after  its  premiere  the  French 
press  had  generally  attacked  it,  he  wrote  an  article 
in  its  defense,  an  article  I  wish  I  still  had.  I  saw 
him  many  times  after  that.  He  came  to  my  apartment 
in  Paris,  he  came  to  performances  of  the  Ballet  and 
to  concerts  of  mine  in  France  and  Italy.  Then,  sud- 
denly, it  was  discovered  that  his  execrable  taste  in 
literature  went  together  with  Mussolini's  execrable 

94 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

taste  in  everything  else.  He  was  no  longer  a  "char- 
acter" and  no  longer  amusing.  But  whether  or  not 
he  survives  as  a  readable  author,  his  influence  does 
still  survive:  the  interiors  of  many  Italian  homes  still 
follow  descriptions  in  his  novels. 

On  a  recent  visit  to  Asolo,  to  see  the  composer 
Malipiero,  I  was  strongly  reminded  of  D'Annunzio. 
Malipiero  has  a  most  extraordinary  and  not  en- 
tirely un-D'Annunzian  house  himself,  a  fine  Vene- 
tian building  on  a  hillside.  One  enters  under  a 
Latin  inscription  and  plunges  into  darkest  night. 
The  dark  is  in  deference  to  pairs  of  owls  who,  from 
covered  cages  in  obscure  corners,  hoot  the  two  notes, 


m 


in  tune  with  Malipiero's  piano  after  he  plays  them. 
There  is  evidence  in  the  garden  of  affection  for  other 
of  God's  feathered  creatures:  chickens  have  been 
buried  in  marked  graves;  Malipiero's  chickens  die  of 
old  age. 

R.C.  You  knew  Rodin,  didn't  you? 

I.S.  I  made  his  acquaintance  in  the  Grand  Hotel  in  Rome 
shortly  after  the  beginning  of  the  First  World  War. 
Diaghilev  had  organized  a  benefit  concert  there  in 
which  I  conducted  the  Suite  from  Petroushka.  I 
confess  I  was  more  interested  in  him  because  of  his 
fame  than  because  of  his  art,  for  I  did  not  share  the 
enthusiasm  of  his  numerous  and  serious  admirers.  I 
met  him  again,  sometime  later,  at  one  of  our  ballet 
performances  in  Paris.  He  greeted  me  kindly,  as 
though  I  were  an  old  acquaintance,  and  at  that  mo- 

95 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

ment  I  remembered  the  impression  his  fingers  had 
made  on  me  at  our  first  handshaking.  They  were  soft, 
quite  the  contrary  of  what  I  had  expected,  and  they 
did  not  seem  to  belong  to  a  male  hand,  especially  not 
to  a  sculptor's  hand.  He  had  a  long  white  beard  that 
reached  down  to  the  navel  of  his  long,  buttoned-up 
surtout,  and  white  hair  covered  his  entire  face.  He 
sat  reading  a  Ballet  Russe  program  through  a  pince- 
nez  while  people  waited  impatiently  for  the  great  old 
artist  to  stand  up  as  they  passed  in  his  row— not  know- 
ing it  was  he.  It  has  been  said  that  Rodin  drew  a 
sketch  of  me.  To  the  best  of  my  knowledge  that  is  not 
so.  Perhaps  the  author  of  that  information  was  con- 
fusing him  with  Bonnard  who  did,  in  fact,  make  a 
fine  ink  portrait  of  me  in  1913— lost,  unfortunately, 
with  all  of  my  belongings,  in  our  estate  in  Russia. 

R.C.  Wasn't  there  also  a  question  of  Modigliani  doing  a 
portrait  of  you? 

I.S.  Yes.  I  don't  remember  the  circumstances  very  clearly 
but  I  visited  him  in  company  with  Leon  Bakst  in  1912 
or  1913  because  either  he  or  I  or  Diaghilev  had  con- 
ceived the  project  of  his  doing  a  portrait. 

I  don't  know  why  it  wasn't  realized— whether 
Modigliani  was  ill,  as  he  so  often  was,  or  whether  I 
was  called  away  with  the  ballet.  At  that  time  I  had 
an  immense  admiration  for  him.  * 

*  A  portrait  of  me  by  Modigliani  has  been  discovered  since 
these  remarks  were  made.  It  is  a  large  picture  in  gray,  black 
and  ivory  oils,  undated  but  similar  in  period  style  to  the  Max 
Jacob  and  Cocteau  portraits.  It  has  been  certified  by  such 
experts  as  Zborovsky,  Schoeller,  and  Georges  Guillaume,  and 
by  a  statement  from  Picasso:  "Je  pense  que  ce  tableau  est  un 
portrait  de  Stravinsky,  Cannes,  le  18-9-57  (signe)  Picasso/' 
Modigliani  must  have  done  it  from  memory.  I  regret  to  have  to 
admit  that  it  does  resemble  me. 

96 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

R.C.  One  more  "painter"  question.  I  once  heard  you  de- 
scribe your  meeting  Claude  Monet. 

I.S.  I  don't  know  where  Diaghilev  found  the  old  man  or 
how  he  managed  to  get  him  into  a  loge  at  one  of  our 
Ballet  Russe  spectacles,  but  I  saw  him  there  and  came 
to  serrer  la  main.  It  was  after  the  war,  in  1922  or  1923 
I  think,  and  of  course  no  one  would  believe  it  was 
Claude  Monet.  He  wore  a  white  beard  and  was  nearly 
blind.  I  know  now  what  I  wouldn't  have  believed 
then,  that  he  was  painting  his  greatest  pictures  at 
the  time,  those  huge,  almost  abstract  canvases  of  pure 
color  and  light  ( ignored  until  recently;  I  believe  they 
are  in  the  Orangeries,  but  a  very  beautiful  Water  Lilies 
which  now  looks  as  good  as  any  art  of  the  period,  I  go 
to  see  in  the  Museum  of  Modern  Art  every  time  I  am 
in  New  York ) .  *  Old  Monet,  hoary  and  nearly  blind, 
couldn't  have  impressed  me  more  if  he  had  been 
Homer  himself. 

R.C.  You  were  with  Mayakovsky  very  often  on  his  famous 
Paris  trip  in  1922? 

I.S.  Yes,  but  he  was  a  closer  friend  to  Prokofiev  than  to 
me.  I  remember  him  as  a  somewhat  burly  youth— he 
was  twenty-eight  or  twenty-nine  at  the  time— who 
drank  more  than  he  should  have  and  who  was  de- 
plorably dirty,  like  many  of  the  poets  I  have  known. 
Sometimes  I  am  reminded  of  him  when  I  see  a  photo- 
graph of  Gromyko,  though  I  don't  know  just  where 
the  resemblance  is.  I  considered  him  a  good  poet  and 
I  admired  and  still  do  admire  his  verses.  However,  he 
insisted  on  talking  to  me  about  music,  and  his  under- 
standing of  that  art  was  wholly  imaginary.  He  spoke 
no  French,  and  therefore  with  him  I  was  always 

*  Alas,  since  I  wrote  this,  the  Water  Lilies  has  been  destroyed 
by  fire. 

97 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

obliged  to  be  a  translator.  I  remember  one  such  oc- 
casion when  I  was  between  him  and  Cocteau.  Curi- 
ously, I  found  the  French  for  everything  Mayakovsky 
said  very  easily,  but  not  the  Russian  for  Cocteaus 
remarks.  His  suicide  a  few  years  later  was  the  first 
of  the  shocks  that  were  to  come  regularly  from  Russia 
thereafter. 

R.C.Raymond  Radiguet  was  often  in  your  company  the 
year  before  his  death.  How  do  you  remember  him? 

I.S.  I  saw  him  almost  every  day  of  1922  that  I  spent  in 
Paris.  He  was  a  silent  youth  with  a  serene,  rather 
childlike  look,  but  with  something  of  the  young  bull 
in  him  too.  He  was  of  medium  build,  handsome— 
rather  pederastically  so,  but  without  pederastic  man- 
ners. The  first  time  I  saw  him  he  was  with  Cocteau. 
I  was  sitting  with  Diaghilev  in  a  cafe  when  they 
appeared. 

S.D.:  "Qu'est  ce  que cest Fenvies  ce nouveau  true?" 
I.S.:  "Tu  Tenvies?" 
He  immediately  struck  me  as  a  gifted  individual  and 
he  also  had  the  other  intelligence,  the  machine  a 
penser  kind.  His  opinions  were  immediate  and  they 
were  his,  whereas  the  opinions  of  those  around  him 
were  too  often  "composed."  I  still  think  his  poems 
very  good  indeed  and  the  two  novels  hardly  less  good. 
The  latter  were  autobiographical,  of  course,  and 
everyone  in  Paris  knew  who  was  who.  But  I  remember 
that  when  Radiguet  died  (at  twenty)  even  the  man 
effigied  as  the  Comte  d'Orgel  in  the  book  was  greatly 
grieved. 

R.C.  While  you  are  reminiscing,  would  you  describe  your 

last  meeting  with  Proust? 
I.S.   After  the  premieres  of  Mavra  and  Renard  in  June 

98 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

1922,  I  went  to  a  party  given  by  a  friend  of  mine, 
Princess  Violette  Murat.  Marcel  Proust  was  there  also. 
Most  of  the  people  came  to  that  party  from  my 
premiere  at  the  Grand  Opera,  but  Proust  came  di- 
rectly from  his  bed,  getting  up  as  usual  very  late  in 
the  evening.  He  was  a  pale  man,  elegantly  and 
Frenchly  dressed,  wearing  gloves  and  carrying  a  cane. 
I  talked  to  him  about  music,  and  he  expressed  much 
enthusiasm  for  the  late  Beethoven  quartets— enthu- 
siasm I  would  have  shared,  were  it  not  a  commonplace 
among  the  intellectuals  of  that  time  and  not  a  musical 
judgment  but  a  literary  pose. 

R.C.  Klee,  Kandinsky,  and  Busoni  attended  the  1923 
Weimar  performance  of  Histoire  du  Soldat.  Do  you 
remember  anything  about  these  gentlemen  at  the 
time? 

I.S.  I  was  only  a  very  short  time  at  Weimar— just  long 
enough  for  the  rehearsals  and  the  performance  of 
Histoire,  conducted  by  Hermann  Scherchen.  Of  the 
three  artists  you  mention,  I  met  only  Ferruccio  Busoni, 
who  was  sitting  at  this  performance  in  the  same  box 
as  I  was.  He  had  the  noblest,  most  beautiful  head  I 
have  ever  seen,  and  I  watched  him  as  much  as  the 
stage.  He  seemed  to  be  very  much  touched  by  the 
work.  But  whether  it  was  the  play  of  Ramuz,  my 
music,  or  the  whole  thing,  was  not  easy  to  determine, 
especially  since  I  knew  that  I  was  his  bete  noire  in 
music.  Now,  thirty-five  years  later,  I  have  a  great 
admiration  for  his  vision,  for  his  literary  talent,  and 
for  at  least  one  of  his  works:  Doktor  Faust.  Un- 
fortunately I  did  not  meet  Paul  Klee  there  or  later  in 
my  life.  *  I  did  have  the  good  fortune  to  know  Kan- 

*  Klee's  portrait  drawing  of  me  must  have  been  done  from 
memory. 

99 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

dinsky  in  Paris  in  the  1930s  and  I  will  always  remem- 
ber him  as  an  aristocrat,  un  homme  de  choix. 

R.C.  I  often  hear  you  speak  of  your  admiration  for  Ortega  y 
Gasset.  Did  you  know  him  well? 

LS.  I  saw  him  only  once,  in  Madrid  in  March  1955,  but 
I  felt  I  knew  him  from  his  work  long  before  that. 
That  night  in  Madrid  he  came  to  my  hotel  with 
Madame  la  Marquise  de  Slauzol,  and  we  drank  a 
bottle  of  whiskey  together  and  were  very  gay.  He 
was  charming  and  very  kind.  I  have  often  thought 
since  that  he  must  have  been  aware  that  he  had 
cancer;  a  few  months  later  he  was  dead.  He  was  not 
tall,  but  I  remember  him  as  a  large  man  because  of 
his  great  head.  His  bust  reminded  me  of  a  Roman 
statesman  or  philosopher,  and  I  tried  all  evening  to 
recall  just  which  Roman  he  really  was.  He  spoke  vivid 
r-rolling  French  in  a  strong,  slightly  husky  voice. 
Everything  he  said  was  vivid.  The  Tagus  at  Toledo 
was  "arteriosclerotic";  Cordoba  was  "a  rose  bush  but 
with  the  flowers  in  the  ground  and  the  roots  in  the 
air."  The  art  of  the  Portuguese  "is  their  memory  of 
China,  of  pagodas."  Of  his  philosopher  contempo- 
raries he  spoke  reverently  of  Scheler,  of  Husserl,  of 
his  master  Cohen,  of  Heidegger.  As  for  the  Wittgen- 
stein school:  "Philosophy  calling  itself  Logical  Posi- 
tivism now  claims  to  be  a  science,  but  this  is  only  a 
brief  attack  of  modesty."  He  talked  about  Spain  (I 
regret  his  Castles  in  Castile  does  not  exist  in  English) 
and  laughed  at  tourists'  sentiments  "for  the  poor  peo- 
ple living  in  caves,"  which  he  said  they  do  not  do  out 
of  poverty  but  because  it  is  a  very  ancient  tradition. 
He  was  sympathetic  and  intelligent  about  the  United 
States  when  we  talked  of  them— the  unique  European 
"intellectual"  I  encountered  that  trip  who  knew  some- 

100 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

thing  about  them  beyond  what  he  had  read  in  Mel- 
ville and  the  magazines.  He  proudly  showed  me  a 
photograph,  which  he  took  from  his  wallet,  of  himself 
and  Gary  Cooper  taken  in  Aspen  in  1949.  He  said  that 
Thornton  Wilder  had  translated  for  him  there,  but 
that  his  audiences  had  understood  before  the  trans- 
lations came  "because  of  my  extravagant  gestures." 

R.C.  How  did  Giacometti  come  to  make  his  drawings  of 
you? 

I.S.  He  had  done  five  or  six  designs  from  photographs 
before  he  saw  me  and  he  didn't  like  them.  Then, 
sitting  a  few  feet  from  me,  he  did  a  whole  series, 
working  very  fast  with  only  a  few  minutes  of  actual 
drawing  for  each  one.  He  says  that  in  sculpture  also 
he  accomplishes  the  final  product  very  quickly,  but 
does  the  sometimes  hundreds  of  discarded  prepara- 
tory ones  slowly  over  long  periods  of  time.  He  drew 
with  a  very  hard  lead,  smudging  the  lines  with  erasers 
from  time  to  time.  He  was  forever  mumbling:  "Non 
.  .  .  impossible  .  .  .  fe  ne  peux  pas  .  .  .  une  tete 
violante  .  .  .  je  nai  pas  de  talent  .  .  .  fe  ne  peux 
pas  .  .  ."  He  surprised  me  the  first  time  he  came  for 
I  expected  a  "Giacometti"  tall  and  thin.  He  said  he 
had  just  escaped  from  an  automobile  manufacturer 
who  had  been  offering  him  a  considerable  sum  to  say 
that  automobiles  and  sculptures  are  the  same  things, 
i.e.,  beautiful  objects.  In  fact,  Giacometti's  almost 
favorite  topic  was  the  difference  between  a  sculpture 
and  an  object.  "Men  in  the  street  walking  in  different 
directions  are  not  objects  in  space."  "Sculpture,"  he 
said,  "is  a  matiere  transformed  into  expression,  ex- 
pression in  which  nature  counts  for  less  than  style." 
"Sculpture  is  expression  in  space,  which  means  that 
it  can  never  be  complete;  to  be  complete  is  to  be 

101 


Conversations  tvith  Igor  Stravinsky 

static."  "All  busts  are  ridiculous;  the  whole  body  is 
the  only  subject  for  sculpture." 

His  conversation  about  sculptors  was  sometimes 
surprising.  He  liked  Pigalle,  thought  him  the  greatest 
sculptor  of  the  dix-huitieme,  especially  in  the  memo- 
rial of  the  Marechale  de  Saxe  at  Strasbourg.  He  much 
preferred  Pigalle's  rejected  "Nude  Voltaire"  to  Hou- 
don's  famous  official  "Voltaire"  "because  of  its  greater 
nervousness."  For  him  Canova  was  not  really  a  sculp- 
tor, while  Rodin  was  "the  last  great  Sculptor  and  in 
the  same  line  as  Donatello  (not  the  Rodin  of  the 
Balzac  or  the  Burghers,  of  course)."  Brancusi  wasn't 
a  sculptor  at  all,  he  said,  but  a  "maker  of  objects." 
I  like  Giacometti's  work—  I  have  one  of  those  full-of- 
sculptural-space  paintings  of  his  on  my  dining-room 
wall— and  I  have  an  affection  for  himself,  for  his  own 
"nervousness."  I  like  the  character  of  him  in  a  story 
he  told  me.  He  had  a  great  admiration  for  Klee  and, 
one  time  in  the  late  1930s  when  both  artists  were 
living  in  Switzerland  he  at  last  determined  to  go  and 
call  on  him.  He  walked  from  the  station  to  what  he 
thought  was  Klee's  house— it  was  on  a  mountainside 
some  distance  from  the  town— but  when  he  arrived 
there  he  discovered  that  Klee  actually  lived  farther 
up  on  the  mountain.  "I  lost  all  courage  and  didn't 
go—  I  had  just  enough  courage  to  get  that  far." 


102 


PAINTERS   OF  THE  RUSSIAN  BALLET 

R.C.  Do  you  remember  Balla's  set  for  your  Fireworks? 

I.S.  Vaguely,  but  I  couldn't  have  described  it  even  at 
the  time  (Rome,  1917)  as  anything  more  than  a  few 
splashes  of  paint  on  an  otherwise  empty  backcloth, 
I  do  remember  that  it  baffled  the  audience,  however, 
and  that  when  Balla  came  out  to  bow  there  was  no 
applause:  the  public  didn't  know  who  he  was,  what 
he  had  done,  why  he  should  be  bowing.  Balla  then 
reached  in  his  pocket  and  squeezed  a  device  that 
made  his  papillon  necktie  do  tricks.  This  sent  Dia- 
ghilev  and  me— we  were  in  a  box— into  uncontrollable 
laughter,  but  the  audience  remained  dumb. 

Balla  was  always  amusing  and  always  likable,  and 
some  of  the  drollest  hours  of  my  life  were  spent  in 
his  and  his  fellow  Futurists'  company.  The  idea  of 
doing  a  Futurist  ballet  was  Diaghilev's,  but  we  de- 
cided together  on  my  Fireworks  music:  it  was  "mod- 
ern" enough  and  only  four  minutes  long.  Balla  had 
impressed  us  as  a  gifted  painter  and  we  asked  him  to 
design  a  set. 

I  made  fast  friends  with  him  after  that,  visiting 
him  often  in  his  apartment  in  Rome.  He  lived  near 
the  zoo,  so  near  in  fact  that  his  balcony  overhung  a 
large  cage.  One  heard  animal  noises  in  his  rooms  as 
one  hears  street  noises  in  a  New  York  hotel  room. 
Futurism's  headquarters  were  in  Milan,  however, 
and  it  was  there  that  my  meetings  with  Balla  and 
also  Boccioni,  Russolo  the  noisemaker,  Carra,  and 
Marinetti  took  place.  Milan  was  to  Switzerland  as 
Hollywood  is  to  these  hills,  except  that  it  was  easier 

103 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

then  to  take  the  train  and  descend  to  the  Italian  city 
for  an  evening  performance  than  it  is  now  to  drive 
to  downtown  Los  Angeles.  And  in  wartime  Milan 
my  few  Swiss  francs  made  me  feel  agreeably  rich. 

On  one  of  my  Milanese  visits  Marinetti  and  Russolo, 
a  genial,  quiet  man  but  with  wild  hair  and  beard,  and 
Pratella,  another  moviemaker,  put  me  through  a  dem- 
onstration of  their  "Futurist  Music."  Five  phonographs 
standing  on  five  tables  in  a  large  and  otherwise  empty 
room  emitted  digestive  noises,  static,  etc.,  remarkably 
like  the  Musique  Concrete  of  seven  or  eight  years  ago 
(so  perhaps  they  were  Futurist  after  all;  or  perhaps 
Futurisms  aren't  progressive  enough).  I  pretended  to 
be  enthusiastic  and  told  them  that  sets  of  five  phono- 
graphs with  such  music,  mass-produced,  would  surely 
sell  like  Steinway  grand  pianos. 

Some  years  after  this  demonstration  Marinetti  in- 
vented what  he  called  "discreet  noises,"  noises  to  be 
associated  with  objects.  I  remember  one  such  sound 
(to  be  truthful,  it  wasn't  at  all  discreet )  and  the  object 
it  accompanied,  a  substance  that  looked  like  velvet 
but  had  the  roughest  surface  I  have  ever  touched. 
Balla  must  have  participated  in  the  "noise"  movement, 
too,  for  he  once  gave  me  an  Easter  present,  a  papier- 
mache  Pascha  cake  that  sighed  very  peculiarly  when 
opened. 

The  most  memorable  event  in  all  my  years  of 
friendship  with  the  Futurists  was  a  performance  we 
saw  together  at  the  Milan  puppet  theater  of  The 
Chinese  Pirates,  sl  "drama  in  three  acts."  It  was  in  fact 
one  of  the  most  impressive  theatrical  experiences  of 
my  life.  The  theater  itself  was  puppet-sized.  An  invisi- 
ble orchestra— clarinet,  piano,  violin,  bass— played  an 
overture  and  bits  of  incidental  music.  There  were  tiny 

104 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

windows  on  either  side  of  the  tiny  stage.  In  the  last 
act  we  heard  singing  and  were  terrified  to  see  that 
it  came  from  giants  standing  behind  these  windows; 
they  were  normal-statured  human  singers,  of  course, 
but  we  were  accustomed  to  the  puppet  scale. 

The  Futurists  were  absurd,  but  sympathetically  so, 
and  they  were  infinitely  less  pretentious  than  some 
of  the  later  movements  that  borrowed  from  them— 
than  Surrealism,  for  instance,  which  had  more  sub- 
stance; unlike  the  Surrealists  they  were  able  to  laugh 
at  their  own  pose  of  artist-contra-Gentiles.  Marinetti 
himself  was  a  balalaika— &  chatterbox— but  he  was 
also  the  kindest  of  men.  I  regret  that  he  seemed  to  me 
the  least  gifted  of  the  whole  group— compared  to 
Boccioni,  Balla,  and  Carra,  who  were  all  able  painters. 
The  Futurists  were  not  the  airplanes  they  wanted  to 
be  but  they  were  at  any  rate  a  pack  of  very  nice, 
noisy  Vespas. 

R.C.  Did  you  choose  Nicolas  Roerich  to  do  the  decors  for 
the  Sacre  du  PrintempsP 

I.S.  Yes.  I  had  admired  his  sets  for  Prince  Igor  and 
imagined  he  might  do  something  similar  for  the  Sacre. 
Above  all,  I  knew  he  would  not  overload.  Diaghilev 
agreed  with  me,  and  accordingly,  in  the  summer  of 
1912,  I  met  Roerich  in  Smolensk  and  worked  with 
him  there  in  the  country  house  of  the  Princess 
Tenischev,  a  patroness  and  liberal  who  had  helped 
Diaghilev. 

I  still  have  a  good  opinion  of  Roerich's  he  Sacre. 
He  had  designed  a  backdrop  of  steppes  and  sky,  the 
Hie  Sunt  Leones  country  of  old  mapmakers'  imagi- 
nations. The  row  of  twelve  blond,  square-shouldered 
girls  against  this  landscape  made  a  very  striking  tab- 

105 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

leau.  And  Roerich's  costumes  were  said  to  have  been 
historically  exact  as  well  as  scenically  satisfying. 

I  met  Roerich,  a  blond-bearded,  Kalmuck-eyed, 
pug-nosed  man,  in  1904.  His  wife  was  a  relative  of 
Mitusov's,  my  friend  and  co-librettist  of  the  Night- 
ingale, and  I  often  saw  the  Roerichs  at  Mitusov's 
Saint  Petersburg  house.  Roerich  claimed  descent  from 
Rurik,  the  Russo-Scandinavian  Ur-Prince.  Whether 
or  not  this  was  true  (he  looked  Scandinavian,  but 
one  cant  say  such  things  any  more),  he  was  certainly 
a  seigneur.  I  became  quite  fond  of  him  in  those  early 
years,  though  not  of  his  painting,  which  was  a  kind 
of  advanced  Puvis  de  Chavannes.  I  was  not  sur- 
prised during  the  last  war  to  hear  of  his  secret  ac- 
tivities and  of  his  curious  connection  with  Vice- 
President  Wallace  in  Tibet;  he  looked  as  though  he 
ought  to  have  been  either  a  mystic  or  a  spy.  Roerich 
came  to  Paris  for  Le  Sacre,  but  he  received  very  little 
attention  and,  after  the  premiere  disappeared— 
slighted,  I  think— back  to  Russia.  I  never  saw  him 
again. 

K.C.Was  Henri  Matisse  your  choice  of  painter  for  the 
Chant  du  Rossignol  sets? 

I.S.  No,  his  collaboration  was  Diaghilev's  idea  entirely. 
In  fact,  I  opposed  it,  but  too  directly.  (Amiel  says, 
"Every  direct  resistance  ends  in  disaster.")  The  pro- 
duction and  especially  Matisse's  part  in  it  were 
failures.  Diaghilev  hoped  Matisse  would  do  some- 
thing very  Chinese  and  charming.  All  he  did  do, 
however,  was  to  copy  the  China  of  the  shops  in  the 
Rue  de  la  Boetie.  Matisse  designed  not  merely  the 
sets,  as  you  say,  but  also  the  costumes  and  curtain. 
Matisse's  art  has  never  attracted  me,  but  at  the  time 
of  the  Chant  du  Rossignol  I  saw  him  often  and  liked 

106 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

him  personally.  I  remember  an  afternoon  together 
with  him  in  the  Louvre.  He  was  never  a  rousing 
conversationalist  but  he  stopped  in  front  of  a  Rem- 
brandt and  started  to  talk  excitedly  about  it.  At  one 
point  he  took  a  white  handkerchief  from  his  pocket— 
"Which  is  white,  this  handkerchief  or  the  white  in 
that  picture?  Even  the  absence  of  color  does  not 
exist,  but  only  white'  or  each  and  every  white." 
Our  Matisse  collaboration  made  Picasso  very  an- 
gry: "Matisse!  What  is  a  Matisse?  A  balcony  with  a 
big  red  flowerpot  falling  all  over  it." 

R.C.  Do  you  remember  Golovine's  decors  for  the  first  Fire- 
bird? 

I.S.  All  I  remember  about  them  is  that  the  costumes 
pleased  me  at  the  time.  The  curtain  was  the  curtain 
of  the  Opera.  I  do  not  remember  how  many  sets 
Golovine  did  but  I  am  certain  that  if  I  were  trans- 
ported back  to  that  Firebird  of  1910  I  would  find 
them  very  opulent  indeed. 

Golovine  was  several  years  my  senior,  and  he  was 
not  our  first  choice.  Diaghilev  wanted  Vroubel,  the 
most  talented  of  all  the  Russian  painters  of  that  epoch, 
but  Vroubel  was  dying  or  going  mad.  We  also  con- 
sidered Benois  but  Diaghilev  preferred  Golovine  for 
his  realization  of  the  fantastic  scenes  in  Russian,  and 
Golovine's  orientalism  conformed  to  the  ideals  of  Dia- 
ghilevs  own  magazine,  Mir  Isskoustva,  rather  than 
to  the  academic  orientalism  then  so  popular.  As  an 
easel  painter  Golovine  was  a  kind  of  Russian  poin- 
tillist. 

I  do  not  remember  Golovine  at  the  first  Firebird 
performance.  Diaghilev  probably  did  not  have  money 
enough  to  pay  his  trip  ( I  myself  received  1,000  rou- 
bles, $500,  for  the  commission  and  the  expenses  of  all 

107 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

the  travel  and  stay  in  Paris ) .  The  first  Firebird!  I  stood 
in  the  dark  of  the  Opera  through  eight  orchestra 
rehearsals  conducted  by  Pierne.  The  stage  and  the 
whole  theater  glittered  at  the  premiere,  and  that  is 
all  I  remember. 

R.C.  How  do  you  regard  Leon  Bakst? 
LS.  No  one  could  describe  him  as  concisely  as  Cocteau 
has  done  in  his  caricature.  We  were  friends  from  our 
first  meeting,  in  Saint  Petersburg  in  1909,  though 
our  conversation  was  largely  Bakst's  accounts  of  his 
exploits  in  the  conquest  of  women,  and  my  incredu- 
lity: "Now,  Lev .  .  .  You  couldn't  have  done  all  that." 

Bakst  wore  elegant  hats,  canes,  spats,  etc.,  but  I 
think  these  were  meant  to  detract  from  his  Venetian 
comedy-mask  nose.  Like  other  dandies  Bakst  was 
sensitive— and  privately  mysterious.  Roerich  told  me 
that  "Bakst"  was  a  Jewish  word  meaning  'little  um- 
brella." Roerich  said  he  discovered  this  one  day  in 
Minsk  when  he  was  caught  in  a  thunder  shower  and 
heard  people  sending  their  children  home  for  "Baksts," 
which  then  turned  out  to  be  what  he  said  they  were. 

There  was  a  question  of  Bakst  designing  Mavra 
for  me,  but  a  money  quarrel  resulted  with  Diaghilev. 
None  of  us  ever  reconciled,  and  I  regretted  it,  es- 
pecially when,  only  three  years  later,  aboard  the 
Paris  on  my  first  trip  to  the  United  States,  I  saw  the 
notice  of  his  death  in  the  ship's  newspaper. 

Bakst  loved  Greece  and  all  things  Greek.  He  trav- 
eled there  with  Serov  ( Serov  was  the  conscience  of 
our  whole  circle  and  a  very  important  friend  to  me  in 
my  youth;  even  Diaghilev  feared  him ) ,  and  published 
a  book  of  travel  diaries  called,  With  Serov  in  Greece 
( 1922)  that  ought  to  have  been  put  into  English  long 
ago. 

108 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

I  had  seen  Bakst's  easel  painting  before  I  knew 
any  of  his  theatrical  work  but  I  could  not  admire  it. 
In  fact,  it  represented  everything  in  Russia  against 
which  Le  Sacre  du  Printemps  is  the  revolt.  I  consider 
Bakst's  Scheherazade  to  be  a  masterpiece,  however, 
perhaps  the  perfect  achievement  of  the  Russian  Ballet 
from  the  scenic  point  of  view.  Costumes,  sets,  the 
curtain,  were  colorful  in  an  indescribable  way— we 
are  so  much  poorer  in  these  things  now.  I  remember, 
too,  that  Picasso  considered  Scheherazade  a  master- 
piece. In  fact,  it  was  the  one  production  of  the  ballet 
he  really  did  admire:  "Vous  savez,  cest  tres  speciale, 
mais  admirablement  fait!' 

R.C.  And  Benois? 

I.S.  I  knew  him  before  I  knew  Bakst.  He  was  at  that  time 
the  most  cultivated  Italophile  I  had  ever  met,  and 
except  for  Eugene  Berman  he  would  be  still:  and 
Benois  and  Berman  are  very  like  in  the  fact  of  their 
Russian  background,  their  Romantic  theater,  their 
Italophilia.  Benois  knew  more  about  music  than  any 
of  the  other  painters,  though  of  course  the  music  he 
knew  was  nineteenth-century  Italian  opera.  I  think 
he  liked  my  Petroushka,  however,  or  at  any  rate,  he 
wasn't  calling  it  Petrouchka-ka  as  many  others  of  his 
generation  were.  But  Benois  was  the  conservative  of 
the  company,  and  Petroushka  was  his  exceptional 
work. 

I  collaborated  with  him  in  a  small  way  before 
Petroushka  with  two  orchestrations  contributed  to 
Les  Sylphides.  (I  doubt  I  would  like  these  arrange- 
ments today— I  no  longer  care  for  that  "clarinet  solo" 
kind  of  music.)  But  though  I  was  delighted  with 
his  work  in  Les  Sylphides  I  wouldn't  have  chosen 
him  to  do  Petroushka  on  the  strength  of  it.  My  real 

109 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

friendship  with  him  began  in  Rome  in  1911  when  I 
was  finishing  Petroushka.  We  stayed  in  the  Albergo 
Italia  near  the  Quattro  Fontane  and  for  two  months 
were  with  each  other  every  day. 

Benois  was  very  quickly  up  on  his  amour  propre. 
The  ballet's  greatest  success  at  that  time  was  the 
Spectre  de  la  Rose  with  Nijinsky,  and  Benois  was 
plainly  jealous  of  Bakst's  role  in  that  success.  Jealousy 
accounts  for  an  incident  that  occurred  the  following 
year.  Benois  was  painting  the  backdrop  of  Pe- 
troushka's  cell  when  Bakst  happened  on  the  set, 
picked  up  a  brush,  and  started  to  help.  Benois  fairly 
flew  at  him. 

R*C.And  was  Michel  Larionov  your  choice  of  painter 
for  Renard? 

I.S.  Diaghilev  suggested  him  first,  but  he  became  my 
choice  also.  As  you  know,  I  composed  Renard  for  the 
Princess  Edmonde  de  Polignac.  In  1914  I  was  cut 
off  from  my  Russian  estate  money  and  lived  in  Swit- 
zerland on  a  very  small  income.  Diaghilev  could  pay 
me  nothing  in  those  war  years,  so  I  accepted  a  com- 
mission of  2,500  Swiss  francs  from  the  Princess  de 
Polignac.  Diaghilev  was  furious  with  jealousy  (but 
Diaghilev  was  always  jealous;  I  think  I  am  fair  in 
saying  that  about  him  and  I  certainly  knew  him  well 
enough  to  be  able  to  say  it  now).  For  two  years  he 
would  not  mention  Renard  to  me,  which  didn't  pre- 
vent him  from  talking  about  it  to  others:  "Our  Igor, 
always  money,  money,  money,  and  for  what?  This 
Renard  is  some  old  scraps  he  found  in  his  dresser 
drawer/' 

Diaghilev  visited  me  in  Ouchy  in  January  or  Feb- 
ruary 1917,  and  I  played  Les  Noces  for  him.  He 
wept  (it  was  very  surprising  to  see  this  huge  man 

110 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

weep),  saying  it  had  touched  him  more  than  any- 
thing he  had  ever  heard,  but  he  would  not  inquire 
about  Renard  even  though  he  knew  I  had  completed 
it.  And  he  knew  also  that  the  Princess  Polignac  had 
no  theater,  that  she  had  commissioned  me  only  to 
help  me,  that  she  would  give  Renard  to  him  to  per- 
form. ( Some  years  later  the  Princess  de  Polignac  gave 
an  avant-propos  piano  performance  of  Oedipus  Rex  at 
her  house  and  paid  me  12,000  francs,  which  I  gave  to 
Diaghilev  to  help  finance  the  public  performance.) 

Larionov  was  a  huge,  blond  mujik  of  a  man,  even 
bigger  than  Diaghilev  (Larionov,  who  had  an  un- 
controllable temper,  once  knocked  Diaghilev  down). 
He  made  a  vocation  of  laziness,  like  Oblomov,  and  we 
always  believed  that  his  wife,  Goncharova,  did  his 
work  for  him.  He  was  a  talented  painter,  nevertheless, 
and  I  still  like  his  Renard  set  and  costumes.  Renard 
was  performed  together  with  Mama,  as  you  know, 
and  both  works  were  preceded  by  a  big  orchestral  bal- 
let which  made  my  small-scale  pieces  seem  even 
smaller. 

Renard  was  no  huge  success,  but  compared  to  it 
Mama  was  even  less  of  a  "hit."  Mama  was  very  ably 
designed  by  Survage,  an  unknown  artist  who  had 
been  commissioned  after  Diaghilev  had  quarreled 
with  Bakst.  The  Mavra  failure  annoyed  Diaghilev.  He 
was  anxious  to  impress  Otto  Kahn,  who  attended  the 
premiere  in  Diaghilev's  box  and  who  was  to  have 
brought  the  company  to  America.  Otto  Kahn  s  only 
comment  was  "I  liked  it  all,  then— poop— it  ends  too 
quickly."  Diaghilev  asked  me  to  change  the  ending. 
I  refused,  of  course,  and  he  never  forgave  me. 

Another  "ballet  painter"  I  saw  a  lot  of  at  this  time 
was  Derain.  I  liked  his  "parigot"  talk,  liked  him  more 


111 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

than  his  pictures,  in  fact,  though  there  are  charming 
small  Derains.  He  was  a  man  of  large  build— Balthus's 
portrait  of  him  is  a  good  resemblance— and  a  copious 
drinker.  During  the  latter  activity  furniture  was  some- 
times smashed,  but  I  always  found  Derain  very  agree- 
able. I  mediated  for  him  in  a  quarrel  with  Diaghilev, 
who  wanted  to  change  something  in  La  Boutique 
Fantasque.  In  his  later  years  Derain  was  a  solitary 
figure  and  we  no  longer  saw  him  at  concerts  or  spec- 
tacles. My  last  meeting  with  him  was  an  extraordinary 
coincidence.  I  was  driving  near  Toulon  and  stopped 
to  walk  in  a  pine  wood.  I  came  upon  someone  stand- 
ing before  an  easel,  painting,  and  it  turned  out  to  be 
Derain. 

Now  that  I  have  mentioned  Derain  I  would  also 
like  to  record  my  associations  with  some  other  artists, 
most  of  them  associated  with  Diaghilev  or  the  Ballet. 
I  think,  for  example,  of  Alexis  Jawlensky.  Diaghilev 
had  described  him  to  me  in  Saint  Petersburg  days  as  a 
strong  follower  of  the  new  Munich  school.  In  spite  of 
this  he  was  a  contributor  to  Mir  Isskoustva;  I  say  "in 
spite"  because  Diaghilev  considered  the  Munich 
school  to  be  the  ultimate  in  "Boche"  bad  taste.  I  did 
not  meet  Jawlensky  in  Russia  but  in  Switzerland.  At 
the  beginning  of  the  war  I  was  living  in  Morges  and 
he  in  St.  Prex,  which  is  nearby.  I  sometimes  walked 
with  my  children  from  our  Morges  house  to  his  in  St. 
Prex.  He  was  always  hospitable,  and  his  studio  was  a 
little  island  of  Russian  color  that  delighted  my 
children. 

Max  Liebermann  was  another  friend,  especially 
during  the  first  period  of  our  Ballet  in  Berlin.  I  made 
his  acquaintance,  together  with  Gerhardt  Haupt- 
manns,  after  a  performance  of  Petroushka  and  I  saw 

112 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

him  quite  often  thereafter.  He  was  a  celebrated  wit. 
In  a  story  then  circulating,  a  portrait  painter  com- 
missioned to  do  Von  Hindenburg  complains  to 
Liebermann  of  his  inability  to  draw  von  Hindenburg's 
features,  whereupon  Liebermann  exclaims:  "Ich  kann 
den  Alten  in  den  Schnee  pissen."  As  you  know,  it  was 
Liebermann  who  nominated  me  to  the  Prussian 
Academy. 

Jacques-Emile  Blanche  was  another  friend  of  my 
early  Diaghilev  years.  He  painted  two  portraits  of  me 
that  are  now  in  the  Luxembourg.  I  remember  sitting 
for  him,  and  how  he  drew  my  head  and  features  only 
after  a  great  amount  of  modeling,  while  everything 
else,  the  body  and  the  background,  was  added  in 
absentia.  This  meant  that  one's  legs  might  turn  out  too 
long  and  one's  middle  too  capacious,  or  that  one  might 
find  oneself  promenading  on  the  beach  at  Deauville, 
as  I  am  made  to  do  in  one  of  my  portraits.  However, 
Blanche's  faces  were  usually  accurately  characterized, 
and  that  was  the  important  thing.  Blanche  was  a  fine 
mouche  for  celebrities;  he  came  to  make  my  portrait 
almost  the  morning  after  the  premiere  of  the  Firebird. 

Robert  Delauney  was  another  painter  I  saw  very 
often  at  one  time.  He  talked  too  much  and  too  enthu- 
siastically about  "modern  art,"  but  was  otherwise 
quite  likable.  He  did  a  portrait  of  me  too.  I  don't  know 
what  has  become  of  it,  but  it  was  certainly  better  than 
Albert  Gleizes'  cubist  one,  which  is  my  mustache  plus 
what-have-you.  Delauney  never  did  design  a  ballet 
for  Diaghilev,  but  he  was  often  with  him,  and  in 
Madrid,  in  1921,  we  were  all  three  constantly  to- 
gether. 

Fernand  L£ger  I  knew  throughout  the  Diaghilev 
period,  but  we  were  closer  friends  in  the  United  States 

113 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

during  the  second  war.  I  remember  a  French  dinner 
we  had  prepared  for  him  in  our  house  in  Hollywood 
in  the  dark  early  days  of  the  war.  It  concluded  with 
French  Caporal  cigarettes,  and  Leger  was  so  touched 
upon  seeing  these,  he  burst  out  crying.  The  Leger 
drawing  of  a  parrot  on  our  living-room  wall  was  given 
to  us  by  him  at  this  time. 

Pavel  Tchelichev  I  met  in  1922  in  Berlin,  where  I 
was  awaiting  my  mother's  arrival  from  the  Soviet 
Union  (she  had  been  petitioning  since  the  Revolu- 
tion for  permission  to  emigrate,  had  at  last  obtained  it, 
but  her  boat  was  several  times  delayed).  Tchelichev 
was  talented  and  handsome  and  he  was  quick  to  un- 
derstand the  value  of  that  combination  in  the  Diaghi- 
lev  ambience.  I  was  not  attracted  by  his  earliest 
"Russian  style"  paintings,  but  his  sets  for  Nabokov's 
ballet  Ode  convinced  me  of  his  abilities.  Later  he 
made  my  Balustrade  one  of  the  most  visually  satisfy- 
ing of  all  my  ballets. 

Marc  Chagall  I  had  heard  of  in  Diaghilev  days  from 
Larionov,  who  belonged  to  Chagall's  circle  of  Russian 
painters,  but  I  first  met  him  in  New  York.  My  wife, 
Vera  de  Bosset,  had  arranged  with  him  for  a  show  of 
his  Aleko  designs  and  sketches  in  her  Hollywood  gal- 
lery, La  Boutique.  Accordingly,  we  called  on  him  one 
day  in  his  Riverside  Drive  apartment.  He  was  in 
mourning  for  his  wife  and  he  hardly  spoke  without 
mentioning  her.  (I  now  remember  that  Lipnitsky,  the 
photographer,  was  there  and  made  several  photo- 
graphs of  us  together,  but  I  have  never  seen  them. ) 
Two  or  three  years  later  Chagall  was  asked  to  do  stage 
settings  and  costumes  for  my  Renard.  I  regret  very 
much  that  he  refused  (saying,  as  I  was  told,  that  he 
wanted  to  do  only  "a  major  work  of  Stravinsky's"). 

114 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

I  still  hope  he  will  one  day  do  Renard  and  Les  Noces; 
no  one  could  be  more  perfect  for  them.  Chagall's  Fire- 
bird  was  a  very  flamboyant  exhibition,  though  perhaps 
more  successful  in  the  painting  than  in  the  costumes. 
He  made  an  ink  portrait  of  me  and  presented  it  to 
me  as  a  memento  of  our  collaboration. 

There  were  others  too,  like  Marie  Laurencin 
( though  I  couldn't  like  her  couleur  de  rose  painting; 
I  like  rose,  of  course,  but  not  when  I  am  emmerde  with 
it;  and  I  had  the  same  trouble  with  her  gris  after 
Cocteau  said:  "Marie,  tu  as  invente  les  nuances  de 
gris");  Constantine  Brancusi;  Braque  (who  gave 
valuable  and  kind  advice  to  my  painter  son,  The- 
odore ) ;  Andre  Bauchant  ( a  kind  man;  the  idea  that  he 
should  decorate  my  Apollo  was  entirely  Diaghilev's, 
however,  and  his  set  for  that  ballet  was  very  far  from 
what  I  had  in  mind);  Christian  Berard;  and  Georges 
Rouault  (with  whom  my  wife  worked  designing  the 
ballet  Fils  Prodigue ) . 

R.C.  You  must  have  seen  a  great  deal  of  Jose  Maria  Sert 
in  the  Diaghilev  days. 

I.S.  Yes,  but  his  wife  Misia  was  much  more  a  friend  to 
me  and,  in  truth,  I  could  not  help  finding  Sert  slightly 
ridiculous.  The  Serts  were  among  the  first  people  I 
met  in  Paris  when  I  arrived  there  in  1910  (though 
they  were  not  yet  legally  Herts').  He  knew  a  great 
lot  of  "interesting  people,"  especially  "interesting  rich 
people,"  and  he  was  very  good  at  getting  commissions 
from  them.  I  believe  that  he  became  a  "painter  of  the 
Russian  Ballet"  chiefly  because  he  knew  Fiirstner, 
Richard  Strauss's  publisher.  Diaghilev  wanted  Strauss 
to  compose  a  ballet,  and  the  only  way  he  could  get 
at  him  was  through  Fiirstner.  Sert  became  the  am- 
bassador of  the  project  and  therefore  its  painter.  The 

115 


Conversations  tvith  Igor  Stravinsky 

ballet  was  the  Legend  of  Joseph,  as  you  know.  Sert's 
sets  for  it  were  overcrowded,  and  the  result  was  not 
one  of  Diaghilev's  greatest  successes. 

Sert  might  have  figured  more  permanently  in  the 
history  of  painting  as  a  subject.  A  big,  black-bearded 
man,  demode-distinguished,  he  would  have  made  an 
excellent  portrait  subject  for  Manet.  His  manner  was 
very  grand,  and  he  played  at  being  Spanish,  but  he 
had  a  sense  of  humor  that  somewhat  redeemed  these 
affectations.  I  remember  asking  him  once  how  he 
intended  to  move  one  of  his  huge  murals,  and  his 
answer:  "You  turn  a  little  valve  and  it  deflates  to 
one  hundredth  the  size/*  We  came  to  the  U.S.  on 
the  Normundie  together  in  the  1930s,  and  the  last 
time  I  saw  him  was  in  the  U.S.  Poor  Sert,  he  wanted 
to  be  a  painter,  but  his  painting,  alas,  is  quelconque. 

R.C.  Have  you  any  notion  where  Picasso's  backdrop  for 
Pulcinella  might  be? 

I.S.  It  was  in  the  dome  of  the  Paris  Opera,  when  I  last 
heard,  and  completely  faded  save  for  the  moon,  whose 
yellow  had  been  renewed,  in  part,  by  a  cat.  Dia- 
ghilev,  I  suppose,  was  in  debt  to  the  Director  of  the 
Opera,  and  when  our  company  withdrew  after  the 
Pulcinella  performances  the  Picasso  was  kept  there. 
I  have  a  vague  recollection  of  meeting  Picasso  with 
Vollard  at  my  friend  Prince  Argutinsky's  about  1910, 
but  I  did  not  know  him  until  1917,  when  we  were 
together  in  Rome.  I  immediately  liked  his  flat,  un- 
enthusiastic  manner  of  speaking  and  his  Spanish  way 
of  accenting  each  syllable:  "He  ne  suis  pas  musicien, 
he  comprends  rien  dans  la  musique,"  all  said  as 
though  he  couldn't  care  less.  It  was  the  moment  of 
the  Russian  Revolution,  and  we  could  no  longer  pre- 

116 


About  My  Life  and  Times  and  Other  Arts 

cede  our  ballet  programs  with  the  imperial  anthem. 
I  instrumentated  the  "Song  of  the  Volga  Boatmen* 
to  replace  it,  and  on  the  title  page  of  my  manu- 
script Picasso  painted  a  red  circle  as  a  symbol  of  the 
Revolution. 

Picasso  drew  my  portrait  at  this  same  time  (the 
first  one;  the  armchair  portrait  was  done  in  his  Rue  de 
la  Boetie  apartment,  and  the  third  one  was  conceived 
as  a  mutual  gift  from  Picasso  and  myself  to  our  friend 
Eugenia  Errazuriz).  It  was  in  the  Hotel  de  la  Russie, 
near  the  Piazza  del  Popolo,  where  many  of  the  ballet 
dancers  were  staying,  including  Picasso's  future  wife 
Olga  ( Olga,  who  had  changed  his  social  life;  she  had 
many  new  robes  from  Chanel  to  show,  besides  Picasso, 
and  suddenly  the  great  painter  was  to  be  seen  at 
every  cocktail  party,  theater,  and  dinner ) .  Picasso  was 
always  very  generous  in  making  gifts  of  his  art.  I  have 
a  dozen  paintings  or  drawings  given  to  me  by  him  at 
various  times,  including  some  beautiful  ink  designs  of 
horses  drawn  on  letter  envelopes  and  a  fine  phallic 
circle-drawing  for  a  cover  of  my  Ragtime. 

We  journeyed  to  Naples  together  (Picasso's  por- 
trait of  Massine  was  drawn  in  the  train)  and  spent 
some  weeks  in  close  company  there.  We  were  both 
much  impressed  with  the  Commedia  del' Arte,  which 
we  saw  in  a  crowded  little  room  reeking  of  garlic. 
The  Pulcinella  was  a  great  drunken  lout  whose  every 
gesture,  and  probably  every  word  if  I  had  under- 
stood, was  obscene.  The  only  other  incident  of  our 
Neapolitan  holiday  I  can  remember  is  that  we  were 
both  arrested  one  night  for  urinating  against  a  wall 
of  the  Galleria.  I  asked  the  policeman  to  take  us  across 
the  street  to  the  San  Carlo  Opera  to  find  someone  to 
vouch  for  us.  The  policeman  granted  our  request. 

117 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

Then,  as  the  three  of  us  marched  backstage,  he  heard 
us  being  addressed  as  maestri  and  let  us  go. 

Picasso's  original  Pulcinella  was  very  different  from 
the  pure  commedia  dell'arte  Diaghilev  wanted.  His 
first  designs  were  for  Offenbach-period  costumes  with 
side-whiskered  faces  instead  of  masks.  When  he 
showed  them,  Diaghilev  was  very  brusque:  "Oh,  this 
isn't  it  at  all,"  and  proceeded  to  tell  Picasso  how  to  do 
it.  The  evening  concluded  with  Diaghilev  actually 
throwing  the  drawings  on  the  floor,  stomping  on  them, 
and  slamming  the  door  as  he  left.  The  next  day  all 
of  Diaghilev's  charm  was  needed  to  reconcile  the 
deeply  insulted  Picasso,  but  Diaghilev  did  succeed 
in  getting  him  to  do  a  commedia  delTarte  Pulcinella. 
I  might  add  that  Diaghilev  was  equally  against  my 
Pulcinella  music  at  first.  He  had  expected  a  strict, 
mannered  orchestration  of  something  very  sweet. 


118 


Venice,  1925. 


Diaghilev's  funeral  procession,  Venice,  1935. 


|g%%^ % 


With  Robert  Craft  and  Pierre  Boulez. 


lilliliiiii 


# 


Preparing  for  a  performance  of  Persephone  in  New  York. 
above  and  facing  page 


iSilitis 


Vw?1 


The  Stravinskys  in  a  Venice  restaurant  after  the  premiere  of  the  Canticum 
Sacrum.  (Columbia  Records  Photo) 

At  the  Jolas  Gallery  for  the  opening  of  Mme.  Stravinsky's  first  New  York 
showing,  1957. 


Conducting  the  Canticum  Sacrum  at  the  Church  of  San  Marco,  Venice, 
September,  1956.  (Columbia  Records  Photo) 


IiLr; 


In  the  Church  of  San  Marco  at  Venice.  (Columbia  Records  Photo) 


4:  About  Music  Today 


R.C.  What  do  you  mean  when  you  say  that  critics  are  in- 
competent? 

7.S.  I  mean  that  they  are  not  even  equipped  to  judge  one's 
grammar.  They  do  not  see  how  a  musical  phrase  is 
constructed,  do  not  know  how  music  is  written;  they 
are  incompetent  in  the  technique  of  the  contemporary 
musical  language.  Critics  misinform  the  public  and 
delay  comprehension.  Because  of  critics  many  valua- 
ble things  come  too  late.  Also,  how  often  we  read  criti- 
cisms of  first  performances  of  new  music—in  which 
the  critic  praises  or  blames  (but  usually  praises) 
performance.  Performances  are  of  something;  they 
do  not  exist  in  the  abstract,  apart  from  the  music 
they  purport  to  perform.  How  can  the  critic  know 
whether  a  piece  of  music  he  does  not  know  is  well 
or  ill  performed? 

R.C.  What  does  "genius"  mean  to  you? 

7.S.  A  "pathetic"  term  strictly;  or,  in  literature,  a  propa- 
ganda word  used  by  people  who  do  not  deserve  ra- 
tional opposition.  I  detest  it  literarily  and  cannot  read 
it  in  descriptive  works  without  pain.  If  it  doesn't  al- 
ready appear  in  the  Dictionnaire  des  Idees  Regues, 
it  should  be  put  there,  with,  as  its  automatic  re- 
sponses, "Michelangelo"  and  "Beethoven." 

119 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

R.C.  What  does  "sincerity"  mean  to  you? 

I.S.  It  is  a  sine  qua  non  that  at  the  same  time  guarantees 
nothing.  Most  artists  are  sincere  anyway,  and  most 
art  is  bad— though,  of  course,  some  insincere  art  ( sin- 
cerely insincere)  is  quite  good.  One's  belief  that  one 
is  sincere  is  not  so  dangerous,  however,  as  one's  con- 
viction that  one  is  right.  We  all  feel  we  are  right; 
but  we  felt  the  same  way  twenty  years  ago  and  to- 
day we  know  we  weren't  always  right  then. 

R.C.  Would  you  "draw"  your  recent  music?  For  example: 


h[*i*  Chfitit 


^PofufllOAfU 


m 


(B*chJ 


(WAqHZ  *»)  iVew  sekausTs 


I.S.   This  is  my  music: 


fetTtf 


120 


HARMONY,  MELODY,  RHYTHM 


R.C.  You  have  often  remarked  that  the  period  of  harmonic 
discovery  is  over,  that  harmony  is  no  longer  open  to 
exploration  and  exploitation.  Would  you  explain? 

I.S.  Harmony,  a  doctrine  dealing  with  chords  and  chord 
relations,  has  had  a  brilliant  but  short  history.  This 
history  shows  that  chords  gradually  abandoned  their 
direct  function  of  harmonic  guidance  and  began  to 
seduce  with  the  individual  splendors  of  their  har- 
monic effects.  Today  harmonic  novelty  is  at  an  end. 
As  a  medium  of  musical  construction,  harmony  offers 
no  further  resources  into  which  to  inquire  and  from 
which  to  seek  profit.  The  contemporary  ear  requires 
a  completely  different  approach  to  music.  It  is  one 
of  nature's  ways  that  we  often  feel  closer  to  distant 
generations  than  to  the  generation  immediately  pre- 
ceding us.  Therefore,  the  present  generation's  inter- 
ests are  directed  toward  music  before  the  "harmonic 
age."  Rhythm,  rhythmic  polyphony,  melodic  or  in- 
tervallic  construction  are  the  elements  of  musical 
building  to  be  explored  today.  When  I  say  that  I  still 
compose  "harmonically"  I  mean  to  use  the  word  in  a 
special  sense  and  without  reference  to  chord  relations. 

R.C.  Isn't  Busoni's  famous  "attempted  definition  of  mel- 
ody" ( 1922)  a  fairly  accurate  prophecy  of  the  melodic 
conception  of  many  young  composers  today?  "Mel- 
ody," he  said,  "is  a  series  of  repeated  rising  and  falling 
intervals,  which  are  subdivided  and  given  move- 
ment by  rhythm;  containing  a  latent  harmony  within 
itself  and  giving  out  a  mood-feeling;  it  can  and  does 

121 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

exist  independently  of  words  as  an  expression  and 
independently  of  accompanying  parts  as  a  form;  in 
its  performance  the  choice  of  pitch  and  of  the  in- 
strument makes  no  difference  to  its  essence." 
I.S.  The  last  two  points  are  the  most  remarkable,  coming 
from  Busoni.  The  idea  that  the  actual  pitch  of  the 
note  is  not  so  important  in  an  absolute  sense  has 
been  supplanted,  to  my  mind,  by  the  idea  that  pitch 
matters  only  because  of  the  interval.  Today  the  com- 
poser does  not  think  of  notes  in  isolation  but  of  notes 
in  their  intervallic  position  in  the  series,  in  their 
dynamic,  their  octave,  and  their  timbre.  Apart  from 
the  series,  notes  are  nothing;  but  in  the  series  their 
recurrence,  their  pitch,  their  dynamic,  their  timbre, 
and  their  rhythmic  relation  determine  form.  The  note 
functions  only  in  the  series.  The  form  is  serial,  not 
only  some  or  all  of  the  musical  elements  that  compose 
it.  The  individual  note  determines  the  form  only  as 
part  of  its  group  or  order. 

R.C.  Has  any  new  development  in  the  domain  of  rhythm 
caught  your  attention? 

I.S.  The  tempo  controls— if  tempo  comes  under  the  head- 
ing of  rhythm— in  the  central  movement  of  Le  marteau 
sans  maitre  are  an  important  innovation.  In  this  move- 
ment the  beat  is  accelerated  or  retarded  to  basic  fast 
or  slow  metronome  speeds  with  indications  en  route 
of  exactly  the  speed  one  should  be  traveling.  This 
amounts  to  controlled  retard  and  accelerando.  Used 
systematically,  as  in  the  Marteau,  where  you  are 
never  in  a  tempo  but  always  going  to  one,  these 
controls  are  able  to  effect  a  new  and  wonderfully  sup- 
ple kind  of  music. 
The    free-but-co-ordinated    cadenzas    in    Stock- 

122 


About  Music  Today 

hausen's  Zeitmasse  (I  have  not  yet  heard  his  Grup- 
pen  for  three  orchestras)  are  also  a  rhythmic  innova- 
tion of  great  value. 

In  exploring  the  possibilities  of  variable  meters 
young  composers  have  contributed  but  little.  In  fact, 
I  have  seen  no  advance  on  the  Sacre  du  Printemps, 
if  I  may  mention  that  work,  in  all  the  half  century 
since  it  was  written. 

R.C.  Do  you  know  that  a  whole  school  of  Klangfarben- 
melodie  composers  is  flourishing  at  present? 

I.S.  Most  of  that  is  the  merest  stylistic  imitation,  of  course, 
and  nothing  could  be  more  ephemeral.  But  the 
German  word  needs  definition;  it  has  come  to  mean 
too  many  things.  For  example,  I  don't  think  the 
"melodie"  part  of  it  is  good  or  useful  applied  to  a 
work  such  as  Weberns  Concerto  and  I  am  sure  that 
in  the  same  piece  farben  is  less  important  than  klang- 
design  which  isn't  the  same  thing. 

If  by  Klangfarbenmelodie  you  mean  no  more  than  a 
line  of  music  which  is  divided  among  two  or  more 
instruments,  that  habit  has  already  reached  a  re- 
ductio  ad  absurdum.  Looking  at  a  ridiculously  diffi- 
cult score  recently— it  was  really  the  map  of  an  idea 
that  had  begun  not  in  musical  composition  but  before 
it— I  was  reminded  of  a  Russian  band  I  knew  in  my 
childhood.  This  band  was  made  up  of  twelve  open- 
that  is,  valveless— horns.  Each  horn  had  one  note  to 
play  and  together  they  could  produce  the  chromatic 
scale.  They  would  practice  hours  and  hours  in  order  to 
surmount  the  rhythmic  problems  presented  by  simple 
melodies.  I  do  not  see  the  difference  between  the 
idea  of  this  band  of  hunting  horns  and  the  idea  of 
some  of  the  Klangfarben  scores  I  have  seen. 

123 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

If  a  serious  composer  intends  the  lines  of  two  or 
more  instruments  to  produce  one  melodic  line,  I  advise 
him  to  follow  Elliott  Carter's  practice  in  his  string 
Quartet  and  write  out  the  one-line  reduction  as  a 
guide. 


124 


ELECTRONIC   MUSIC 


R.C.  Do  you  have  an  opinion  about  electronic  music? 
LS.  I  think  that  the  matiere  is  limited;  more  exactly,  the 
composers  have  demonstrated  but  a  very  limited 
matiere  in  all  the  examples  of  electronic  music  I  have 
heard.  This  is  surprising  because  the  possibilities  as 
we  know  are  astronomical.  Another  criticism  I  have  is 
that  the  shortest  pieces  of  electronic  music  seem  end- 
less, and  within  those  pieces  we  feel  no  time  control. 

Therefore,  the  amount  of  repetition,  imaginary  or 
real,  is  excessive. 

Electronic  composers  are  making  a  mistake,  in  my 
opinion,  when  they  continue  to  employ  significative 
noises  in  the  manner  of  musique  concrete.  In  Stock- 
hausen  s  Gesang  der  Junglinge,  a  work  manifesting 
a  strong  personality  and  an  indigenous  feeling  for 
the  medium,  I  like  the  way  the  sound  descends  as 
though  from  auras,  but  the  burbling  fade-out  noises 
and  especially  the  organ  are,  I  find,  incongruous 
elements.  Noises  can  be  music,  of  course,  but  they 
ought  not  to  be  significative;  music  itself  does  not 
signify  anything. 

What  interests  me  most  in  electronic  music  so  far 
is  the  notation,  the  "score/' 

R.C.  In  the  music  of  Stockhausen  and  others  of  his  gen- 
eration the  elements  of  pitch,  density,  dynamics, 
duration,  frequency  (register),  rhythm,  timbre  have 
been  subjected  to  the  serial- variation  principle.  How 
will  the  nonserial  element  of  "surprise"  be  introduced 
in  the  rigid  planning  of  this  music? 

1^5 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

I.S.  The  problem  that  now  besets  the  totalitarian  serialist 
is  how  to  compose  "surprise"  since  by  electronic  com- 
puter it  doesn't  exist  (though  in  fact  it  does,  even  if 
every  case  is  computable;  even  at  its  worst,  we  lis- 
ten to  music  as  music  and  not  as  a  computing  game ) . 
Some  composers  are  inclined  to  turn  the  problem 
over  to  the  performer— as  Stockhausen  does  in  Piano 
Piece  No.  XI.  I  myself  am  inclined  to  leave  very 
little  to  the  performers.  I  would  not  give  them  margin 
to  play  only  half  or  selected  fragments  of  my  pieces. 
Also,  I  think  it  inconsistent  to  have  controlled  every- 
thing so  minutely  and  then  leave  the  ultimate  shape 
of  the  piece  to  a  performer  (while  pretending  that 
all  possible  shapes  have  been  allowed  for). 

R.C.  Do  you  think  there  is  a  danger  at  present  of  novelty 
for  its  own  sake? 

I.S.  Not  really.  Nevertheless,  certain  festivals  of  contem- 
porary music  by  their  very  nature  cannot  help  but 
encourage  mere  novelty.  And  by  a  curious  reversal  of 
tradition,  some  critics  encourage  it  too.  The  classic 
situation  in  which  conservative  and  academic  critics 
deride  the  composer's  innovations  is  no  more.  Now 
composers  can  hardly  keep  up  with  the  demands  of 
some  critics  to  "make  it  new."  Novelties  sometimes 
result  that  could  not  interest  anyone  twice.  I  am  more 
cautious  of  the  power  of  the  acclaimers  than  of  the 
disclaimers,  of  those  critics  who  hail  on  principle 
what  they  cannot  possibly  contact  directly  with  their 
own  ears  or  understanding.  This  is  musical  politics, 
not  music.  Critics,  like  composers,  must  know  what 
they  love.  Anything  else  is  pose  and  propaganda,  or 
what  D.  H.  Lawrence  called,  "would-be." 


126 


CONTEMPORARY  MUSIC  AND  THE 
GENERAL  PUBLIC 


R.C.  Isn't  the  general  public  everywhere  just  as  isolated 
from  contemporary  music  since  about  1909  as  the 
Soviet  Union? 

I.S.  Not  everywhere;  not  in  Germany  where,  for  example, 
my  own  later  music  is  performed  almost  as  frequently 
for  the  general  public  as  are  Strauss  and  Sibelius 
in  the  U.S.  But  the  year  1909  means  "atonality,"  and 
"atonality"  did  create  a  hiatus  which  Marxists  explain 
as  a  problem  of  social  pressures  when  in  fact  it  was 
an  irresistible  pull  within  the  art. 

R.C.  Do  you  wish  to  say  anything  about  patronage? 

I.S.  Haphazard  patronage,  whether  or  not  it  is  better  than 
systematic  patronage,  is  extremely  inadequate.  It 
called  into  being  all  of  the  music  of  Schoenberg,  Berg, 
Webern,  Bartok,  and  myself,  though  most  of  our  music 
was  not  called  into  being  at  all  but  only  written  and 
left  to  compete  against  more  conventional  types  of 
music  in  the  commercial  market.  This  is  part  of  the 
reason  why  four  of  those  composers  died  in  mid- 
twentieth  century  in  humiliating  circumstances,  or 
at  least  in  circumstances  that  were  far  from  affluent. 
This  kind  of  patronage  has  not  changed  in  a  hundred 
and  fifty  years  except  that  today  there  seems  to  be 
less  of  it. 

R.C.  Do  you  know  the  present  status  of  your  music  east  of 

NATO? 
I.S.   Friends  who  attended  the  Warsaw  Conference  of 

Contemporary  Music  in  October  1956  say  that  my 

127 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

music  was  officially  boycotted  there  but  enthusi- 
astically received,  nevertheless,  by  composers  from 
the  Soviet  sphere.  My  music  is  unobtainable— all  of  it 
and  in  any  form,  disc  or  printed  score— east  of  NATO; 
not  only  my  music  but  Webern's,  Schoenberg's,  Berg's, 
as  well.  Russia's  musical  isolation— she  will  call  it  our 
isolation— is  at  least  thirty  years  old.  We  hear  much 
about  Russian  virtuoso  violinists,  pianists,  orchestras. 
The  point  is,  of  what  are  they  virtuosi?  Instruments 
are  nothing  in  themselves;  the  literature  they  play 
creates  them.  The  mandolin  and  guitar,  for  instance, 
did  not  exist  until  Schoenberg  imagined  them  in  an 
entirely  new  way  in  his  Serenade.  A  new  musical 
masterpiece  of  that  kind  is  a  demand  that  musicians 
be  created  to  play  it.  The  Soviet  virtuoso  has  no 
literature  beyond  the  nineteenth  century. 

I  am  often  asked  if  I  would  consent  to  conduct  in  the 
Soviet  Union.  For  purely  musical  reasons  I  could  not. 
Their  orchestras  do  not  perform  the  music  of  the  three 
Viennese  and  myself,  and  they  would  be,  I  am  sure, 
unable  to  cope  with  the  simplest  problems  of  rhythmic 
execution  that  we  introduced  to  music  fifty  years  ago. 
The  style  of  my  music  would  also  be  alien  to  them. 
These  difficulties  are  not  to  be  overcome  in  a  few 
rehearsals;  they  require  a  twenty-  or  thirty-year  tra- 
dition. I  discovered  something  of  the  same  situation 
in  Germany  at  the  end  of  the  war.  After  so  many 
years  of  Hitler,  in  which  my  Histoire  du  Soldat, 
Schoenberg's  Pierrot  Lunaire,  Berg's  and  Webern's 
music  were  banned,  the  musicians  were  unable  for 
a  long  time  to  play  the  new  music,  though  they  have 
certainly  more  than  made  up  for  it  since. 

It  is  the  same  thing  with  ballet.  A  ballet  exists  in 
its  repertoire  as  much  as,  or  more  than,  in  the  tech- 

128 


About  Music  Today 

nical  perfection  of  its  dancers.  The  repertoire  is  a  few 
nineteenth-century  ballets.  These  and  sentimental, 
realist,  Technicolor  Kitsch  are  all  the  Soviets  do. 
Ballet  in  this  century  means  the  Diaghilev  repertory 
and  the  creations  of  the  very  few  good  choreographers 
since. 

R.C.You  have  known  American  musical  life  since  1925; 
would  you  comment  on  any  aspect  of  its  development 
since  then? 

I.S.  I  hope  I  am  wrong,  but  I  fear  that  in  some  ways  the 
American  composer  is  more  isolated  today  than  he 
was  in  1925.  He  has  at  present  a  strong  tendency  to 
say,  "We'll  leave  all  of  that  avant  garde  stuff  to  Europe 
and  develop  our  own  musical  style,  an  American 
style."  The  result  of  having  already  done  that  is  now 
clear  in  the  way  the  "intellectual  advanced  stuff" 
( some  of  it,  that  is,  for  at  least  99  per  cent  of  all  avant 
garde  products  are  transparent  puerilities)  is  embar- 
rassing everybody;  compared  to  Webern,  for  example, 
most  of  our  simple  homespun  "American  style"  is 
fatuous  in  expression  and  in  technique  the  vilest 
cliche.  In  the  phrase  "American  Music,"  "American" 
not  only  robs  emphasis  from  "music"  but  it  asks  for 
lower  standards.  Of  course,  good  music  that  has 
grown  up  here  will  be  American. 

We  have  no  capital  for  new  music  as  New  York  was 
a  capital  in  1925.  Look  at  the  League  of  Composers' 
programs  of  the  1920s  and  see  if  anything  comparable 
is  taking  place  in  New  York  at  the  present.  Of  course, 
more  contemporary  music  is  played  there  now,  and 
more  American  music,  but  the  really  consequential, 
controversial,  new  music  is  not  played  and  it  was 
then.  True,  we  have  those  wonderful  orchestras,  but 
they  are  growing  flabby  on  their  diet  of  repertoire 

129 


Conversations  tvith  Igor  Stravinsky 

and  second-rate  new  music— too  much  sugar.  Recently 
I  was  asked  to  conduct  two  programs  with  one  of  the 
glamorous  American  orchestras.  But  my  programs 
were  rejected  and  the  engagement  canceled  because 
I  refused  to  play  Tchaikovsky  instead  of  a  program 
entirely  of  my  own  music.  This  could  not  happen  in 
Europe  and  at  this  date  it  shouldn't  happen  here. 
Boards  of  directors  and  managers  must  stop  assum- 
ing that  their  limited  educations  and  tastes  are  re- 
liable gauges  for  an  audience's.  An  audience  is  an 
abstraction;  it  has  no  taste.  It  must  depend  on  the 
only  person  who  has  (pardon,  should  have),  the  con- 
ductor. 

The  United  States  as  a  whole  has  certainly  a  far 
richer  musical  life  today,  with  first-rate  orchestras 
everywhere  and  good  opera  production  in  places  like 
San  Francisco,  Santa  Fe,  Chicago,  and  the  univer- 
sities. But  the  crux  of  a  vital  musical  society  is  new 
music. 


130 


JAZZ 


R.C.  What  is  your  attitude  to  jazz? 

l.S.  Jazz  is  a  different  fraternity  altogether,  a  wholly  dif- 
ferent kind  of  music  making.  It  has  nothing  to  do 
with  composed  music  and  when  it  seeks  to  be  in- 
fluenced by  contemporary  music  it  isn't  jazz  and  it 
isn't  good.  Improvisation  has  its  own  time  world, 
necessarily  a  loose  and  large  one,  since  only  in  an 
imprecisely  limited  time  could  real  improvisation  be 
worked  up  to;  the  stage  has  to  be  set,  and  there  must 
be  heat.  The  percussion  and  bass  (not  the  piano; 
that  instrument  is  too  hybrid,  and  besides  most  of 
the  players  have  just  discovered  Debussy)  function  as 
a  central  heating  system.  They  must  keep  the  tem- 
perature "cool,"  not  cool.  It  is  a  kind  of  masturbation 
that  never  arrives  anywhere  (of  course)  but  that 
supplies  the  "artificial"  genesis  the  art  requires.  The 
point  of  interest  is  instrumental  virtuosity,  instru- 
mental personality,  not  melody,  not  harmony,  and 
certainly  not  rhythm.  Rhythm  doesn't  exist  really 
because  no  rhythmic  proportion  or  relaxation  exists. 
Instead  of  rhythm  there  is  "beat."  The  players  beat 
all  the  time,  merely  to  keep  up  and  to  know  which 
side  of  the  beat  they  are  on.  The  ideas  are  instru- 
mental, or,  rather,  they  aren't  ideas  because  they 
come  after,  come  from  the  instruments.  Shorty  Rog- 
ers's trumpet  playing  is  an  example  of  what  I  mean 
by  instrumental  derivation,  though  his  trumpet  is 
really  a  deep-bored,  bugle-sounding  instrument  which 
reminds  me  of  the  keyed  bugles  I  liked  so  much  and 

131 


Conversations  ivith  Igor  Stravinsky 

wrote  for  in  the  first  version  of  Les  Noces.  *  His 
patterns  are  instrumental:  half -valve  effects  with  lip 
glissandi,  intervals  and  runs  that  derive  from  the 
fingers,  "trills"  on  one  note,  for  example,  G  to  G  on 
a  B-flat  instrument  (between  open  and  first-and-third 
fingers ) ,  etc. 

As  an  example  of  what  I  have  said  about  timing,  I 
can  listen  to  Shorty  Rogers's  good  style,  with  its 
dotted-note  tradition,  for  stretches  of  fifteen  minutes 
and  more  and  not  feel  the  time  at  all,  whereas  the 
weight  of  every  "serious"  virtuoso  I  know  depresses 
me  beyond  the  counteraction  of  Equanil  in  about 
five.  Has  jazz  influenced  me?  Jazz  patterns  and  es- 
pecially jazz  instrumental  combinations  did  influence 
me  forty  years  ago,  of  course,  but  not  the  idea  of 
jazz.  As  I  say,  that  is  another  world.  I  don't  follow  it 
but  I  respect  it.  It  can  be  an  art  of  very  touching  dig- 
nity, as  it  is  in  the  New  Orleans  jazz  funerals.  And,  at 
its  rare  best,  it  is  certainly  the  best  musical  entertain- 
ment in  the  U.S. 

*  Hearing  Mr.  Rogers  play  this  instrument  in  Los  Angeles  last 
year  perhaps  influenced  me  to  use  it  in  Threni. 


132 


THE  PERFORMANCE   OF  MUSIC 


R.C.  Do  you  agree  that  in  some  cases  the  composer  should 
indicate  how  he  wishes  the  conductor  to  beat  his 
music? 

I.S.  I  think  he  should  always  indicate  the  unit  of  the  beat 
and  whether  or  not  a  subdivision  is  to  be  felt.  Also, 
he  should  show  whether  the  conductor  is  to  beat  the 
beat  or  the  rhythmic  shape  of  the  music,  if  that  shape 
is  against  the  beat.  For  example,  the  triplets,  three 
in  the  time  of  four,  in  Webern's  Das  Augenlicht  and 
in  my  Surge  Aquilo:  I  contend  that  to  beat  three  here 
(in  other  words,  to  beat  the  music)  is  to  lose  the 
"in  the  time  of  four"  feeling,  and  instead  of  a  triplet 
feeling  you  have  merely  a  three-beat  bar  in  a  new 
tempo. 

R.C.  Do  you  agree  with  Schoenberg's  premise  that  a  good 
composition  is  playable  in  only  one  tempo?  ( Schoen- 
berg's  example  of  a  piece  of  music  of  uncertain  tempo 
was  the  Austrian  hymn  from  Haydn's  Emperor  Quar- 
tet). 

I.S.  I  think  that  any  musical  composition  must  necessarily 
possess  its  unique  tempo  ( pulsation ) :  the  variety  of 
tempi  comes  from  performers  who  often  are  not  very 
familiar  with  the  composition  they  perform  or  feel  a 
personal  interest  in  interpreting  it.  In  the  case  of 
Haydn  s  famous  melody,  if  there  is  any  uncertainty  in 
the  tempo  the  fault  is  in  the  alarming  behavior  of  its 
numerous  interpreters. 

R.C.  Have  you  ever  considered  whether  a  piece  of  "classic" 

133 


Conversations  tvith  Igor  Stravinsky 

music  is  more  difficult  to  kill  by  misperf  ormance  than 
a  "romantic"  piece? 
I.S.  It  depends,  of  course,  on  what  we  decide  to  mean  by 
those  divisions  and  also  on  the  kinds  and  degrees  of 
misperf  ormance.  Let  us  take  refuge  in  examples,  con- 
temporary ones,  preferably.  My  Agon  and  Berg's  Kam- 
merkonzert  divide,  I  should  think,  on  most  of  the 
characteristic  issues  we  imagine  to  determine  those 
categories. 

The  Kammerkonzert  depends  strongly  on  mood  or 
interpretation.  Unless  mood  dominates  the  whole,  the 
parts  do  not  relate,  the  form  is  not  achieved,  detail  is 
not  suffused,  and  the  music  fails  to  say  what  it  has 
to  say— for  "romantic"  pieces  are  presumed  to  have 
messages  beyond  the  purely  musical  messages  of  their 
notes.  The  romantic  piece  is  always  in  need  of  a  "per- 
fect" performance.  By  "perfect"  one  means  inspired 
—rather  than  strict  or  correct.  In  fact,  considerable 
fluctuations  in  tempo  are  possible  in  a  "romantic" 
piece  (metronomes  are  marked  circa  in  the  Berg,  and 
performance  times  sometimes  diverge  as  much  as  ten 
minutes ) .  There  are  other  freedoms  as  well,  and  "free- 
dom" itself  must  be  conveyed  by  the  performer  of  a 
"romantic"  piece. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  conductors'  careers 
are  made  for  the  most  part  with  "romantic"  music. 
"Classic"  music  eliminates  the  conductor;  we  do  not 
remember  him  in  it  and  we  think  we  need  him  for  his 
metier  alone,  not  for  his  mediumistic  abilities—  I  am 
speaking  of  my  music. 

But  does  all  of  this  turned  around  fit  the  contrary? 
Perhaps,  though  the  question  of  degree  is  important, 
for  the  characteristics  of  each  category  apply  at  some 
point  to  both.  For  example,  when  a  conductor  has 

134 


About  Music  Today 

ruined  a  piece  of  mine,  having  failed  to  convey  a 
sense  of  "freedom"  and  'mood/'  let  him  not  tell  me 
that  these  things  are  joined  exclusively  to  another 
kind  of  music. 

R.C.What  do  you  regard  as  the  principal  performance 
problems  of  your  music? 

I.S.  Tempo  is  the  principal  item.  A  piece  of  mine  can 
survive  almost  anything  but  wrong  or  uncertain 
tempo.  ( To  anticipate  your  next  question,  yes,  a  tempo 
can  be  metronomically  wrong  but  right  in  spirit, 
though  obviously  the  metronomic  margin  cannot  be 
very  great. )  And  not  only  my  music,  of  course.  What 
does  it  matter  if  the  trills,  the  ornamentation,  and  the 
instruments  themselves  are  all  correct  in  the  perform- 
ance of  a  Bach  concerto  if  the  tempo  is  absurd?  I 
have  often  said  that  my  music  is  to  be  "read,"  to  be 
"executed,"  but  not  to  be  "interpreted."  I  will  say  it 
still,  because  I  see  in  it  nothing  that  requires  inter- 
pretation ( I  am  trying  to  sound  immodest,  not  mod- 
est). But,  you  will  protest,  stylistic  questions  in  my 
music  are  not  conclusively  indicated  by  the  notation; 
my  style  requires  interpretation.  This  is  true  and  it  is 
also  why  I  regard  my  recordings  as  indispensable 
supplements  to  the  printed  music.  But  that  isn't  the 
kind  of  "interpretation"  my  critics  mean.  What  they 
would  like  to  know  is  whether  the  bass  clarinet  re- 
peated notes  at  the  end  of  the  first  movement  of  my 
Symphony  in  Three  Movements  might  be  interpreted 
as  "laughter."  Let  us  suppose  I  agree  that  it  is  meant 
to  be  "laughter";  what  difference  could  this  make  to 
the  performer?  Notes  are  still  intangible.  They  are 
not  symbols  but  signs. 

The  stylistic  performance  problem  in  my  music  is 
one  of  articulation  and  rhythmic  diction.   Nuance 

135 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

depends  on  these.  Articulation  is  mainly  separation, 
and  I  can  give  no  better  example  of  what  I  mean  by 
it  than  to  refer  the  reader  to  W.  B.  Yeats's  recording 
of  three  of  his  poems.  Yeats  pauses  at  the  end  of  each 
line,  he  dwells  a  precise  time  on  and  in  between  each 
word— one  could  as  easily  notate  his  verses  in  musical 
rhythm  as  scan  them  in  poetic  meters. 

For  fifty  years  I  have  endeavored  to  teach  musi- 
cians to  play 

ST      t*     %/  +/  +/         instead  of  *p 

in  certain  cases,  depending  on  the  style.  I  have  also 
labored  to  teach  them  to  accent  syncopated  notes 
and  to  phrase  before  them  in  order  to  do  so.  ( German 
orchestras  are  as  unable  to  do  this,  so  far,  as  the 
Japanese  are  unable  to  pronounce  "L". )  In  the  per- 
formance of  my  music,  simple  questions  like  this  con- 
sume half  of  my  rehearsals:  when  will  musicians  learn 
to  abandon  the  tied-into  note,  to  lift  from  it,  and  not 
to  rush  the  sixteenth  notes  afterwards?  These  are  ele- 
mentary things,  but  solfeggio  is  still  at  an  elementary 
level.  And  why  should  solfeggio  be  taught,  when  it 
is  taught,  as  a  thing  apart  from  style?  Isn't  this  why 
Mozart  concertos  are  still  played  as  though  they 
were  Tchaikovsky  concertos? 

The  chief  performance  problem  of  new  music  is 
rhythmic.  For  example,  a  piece  like  Dallapiccola's 
Cinque  Canti  contains  no  interval  problems  of  instru- 
mental technique  (its  cross  shapes  in  the  manner  of 
George  Herbert  are  for  the  eye  and  present  no  aural 
problems;  one  does  not  hear  musically  shaped 
crosses).  The  difficulties  are  entirely  rhythmic,  and 

136 


About  Music  Today 

the  average  musician  has  to  learn  such  a  piece  bar 
by  bar.  He  has  not  got  beyond  Le  Sacre  du  Printemps, 
if  he  has  got  that  far.  He  cannot  play  simple  triplets, 
much  less  subdivisions  of  them.  Difficult  new  music 
must  be  studied  in  schools,  even  if  only  as  exercises 
in  reading. 

Myself  as  a  conductor?  Well,  reviewers  have  cer- 
tainly resisted  me  in  that  capacity  for  forty  years,  in 
spite  of  my  recordings,  in  spite  of  my  special  quali- 
fications for  knowing  what  the  composer  wants,  and 
my  perhaps  one  thousand  times  greater  experience 
conducting  my  music  than  anyone  else.  Last  year 
Time  called  my  San  Marco  performance  of  my 
Canticum  Sacrum  "Murder  in  the  Cathedral."  Now 
I  don't  mind  my  music  going  on  trial,  for  if  I'm  to 
keep  my  position  as  a  promising  young  composer  I 
must  accept  that;  but  how  could  Time  or  anybody 
know  whether  I  ably  conducted  a  work  I  alone  knew? 
( In  London,  shortly  after  the  Time  episode,  I  was  at 
tea  one  day  with  Mr.  Eliot,  being  tweaked  by  a 
story  of  his,  when  my  wife  asked  that  kindest,  wisest, 
and  gentlest  of  men  did  he  know  what  he  had  in 
common  with  me.  Mr.  Eliot  examined  his  nose;  he 
regarded  me  and  then  reflected  on  himself— tall, 
hunched,  and  with  an  American  gait;  he  pondered  the 
possible  communalities  of  our  arts.  When  my  wife 
said  "Murder  in  the  Cathedral,"  the  great  poet  was 
so  disconcerted  he  made  me  feel  he  would  rather  not 
have  written  this  opus  theatricum  than  have  its  title 
loaned  to  insult  me. ) 

R.C.  Do  you  agree  that  perhaps  the  composer  should  try 
to  notate  "style"  more  precisely?  For  example,  in  the 
finale  of  your  Octuor,  the  bassoons  play  eighth  notes 

137 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

with  dots;  wouldn't  it  have  been  more  exact  to  write 
sixteenth  notes  followed  by  rests? 
I.S.  I  do  not  believe  that  it  is  possible  to  convey  a  com- 
plete or  lasting  conception  of  style  purely  by  notation. 
Some  elements  must  always  be  transmitted  by  the 
performer,  bless  him.  In  the  case  of  the  Octuor,  for 
example,  if  I  had  written  sixteenth  notes,  the  problem 
of  their  length,  whether  they  should  be  cut  off  on  or 
before  the  rests  would  be  substituted  for  the  original 
problem,  and  imagine  reading  all  those  flags  I 

R.C.  Have  you  noticed  any  influence  of  electronic  tech- 
nique on  the  compositions  by  the  new  serial  com- 
posers? 

I.S.  Yes,  in  several  ways;  and  the  electronic  technique 
of  certain  composers  interests  me  far  more  in  their 
"live"  compositions  than  in  their  electronic  ones.  To 
mention  only  one  influence,  electronic  music  has  made 
composers  more  aware  of  range  problems  (in  elec- 
tronic music,  after  all,  an  octave  higher  does  mean 
twice  as  fast).  But  here  again,  Webern  was  ahead 
in  realizing  that  the  same  material,  if  it  is  to  be  worked 
out  on  equal  levels,  must  be  limited  to  four  or  five 
octaves  (Webern  extended  beyond  that  only  for  im- 
portant outlines  of  the  form).  But  electronic  music 
has  influenced  rhythm  (for  example,  that  curious 
sound  which  trails  off  into  slower  and  slower  dots), 
articulation,  and  many  items  of  texture,  dynamics, 
etc. 

R.C.  Which  of  your  recorded  performances  do  you  prefer; 
which  do  you  consider  definitive? 

I.S.  I  cannot  evaluate  my  records  for  the  reason  that  I  am 
always  too  busy  with  new  works  to  have  time  to 
listen  to  them.  However,  a  composer  is  not  as  easily 

138 


About  Music  Today 

satisfied  with  recordings  of  his  works  as  a  performer 
is  satisfied  for  him,  in  his  name,  and  this  is  true  even 
when  the  composer  and  the  performer  are  the  same 
person.  The  composer  fears  that  errors  will  become 
authentic  copy  and  that  one  possible  performance, 
one  set  of  variables  will  be  accepted  as  the  only  one. 
First  recordings  are  standard-setting  and  we  are  too 
quickly  accustomed  to  them.  But  to  the  composer- 
conductor  the  advantage  of  being  able  to  anticipate 
performances  of  his  new  works  with  his  own  record- 
ings outweighs  all  complaints.  For  one  thing,  the 
danger  of  the  middle  musician  is  reduced.  For  an- 
other, the  time  lag  in  disseminating  new  music  has 
been  cut  from  a  generation  or  two  to  six  months  or  a 
year.  If  a  work  like  he  Marteau  sans  Maitre  had 
been  written  before  the  present  era  of  recording  it 
would  have  reached  young  musicians  outside  of  the 
principal  cities  only  years  later.  As  it  is,  this  same 
Marteau,  considered  so  difficult  to  perform  a  few 
years  ago,  is  now  within  the  technique  of  many 
players,  thanks  to  their  being  taught  by  record. 

But  the  public  is  still  too  little  aware  that  the  word 
"performance"  applied  to  recording  is  often  extremely 
euphemistic.  Instead  of  'performing"  a  piece,  the 
recording  artist  "breaks  it  down."  He  records  accord- 
ing to  the  size  (cost)  of  the  orchestra.  Thus  Haydn's 
Farewell  Symphony  would  be  recorded  from  the  be- 
ginning to  the  end  in  order;  but  Bolero  would  be  done 
backwards,  so  to  speak,  if  it  were  sectionally  divisible. 
Another  problem  is  that  the  orchestra  is  seated  ac- 
cording to  the  acoustical  arrangement  required  by 
the  engineering.  This  means  that  the  orchestra  does 
not  always  sound  like  an  orchestra  to  the  orchestra. 

I  still  prefer  productions  to  reproductions.    (No 

139 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

photograph  matches  the  colors  of  the  original,  nor 
is  any  phonographed  sound  the  same  as  live  sound; 
and  we  know  from  experience  that  in  five  years  new 
processes  and  equipment  will  make  us  despise  what 
we  now  accept  as  good  enough  imitations.)  But  the 
reproduced  repertoire  is  so  much  greater  than  the 
produced,  concerts  are  no  longer  any  competition  at 
all. 


140 


MUSIC   AND   THE    CHURCH 


R.C.  Your  Mass,  Canticum  Sacrum,  and  Threni  are  the 
strongest  challenges  in  two  hundred  years  to  the  de- 
cline of  the  Church  as  a  musical  institution. 

I.S.  I  wish  they  were  effective  challenges.  I  had  hoped  my 
Mass  would  be  used  liturgically,  but  I  have  no  such 
aspiration  for  the  Threni,  which  is  why  I  call  it,  not 
Tenebrae  Service  but  Lamentations.  Whether  or  not 
the  Church  was  the  wisest  patron— though  I  think 
it  was;  we  commit  fewer  musical  sins  in  church— it 
was  rich  in  musical  forms.  How  much  poorer  we  are 
without  the  sacred  musical  services,  without  the 
Masses,  the  Passions,  the  round-the-calendar  cantatas 
of  the  Protestants,  the  motets  and  sacred  concerts, 
and  vespers  and  so  many  others.  These  are  not  merely 
defunct  forms  but  parts  of  the  musical  spirit  in  disuse. 
The  Church  knew  what  the  Psalmist  knew:  music 
praises  God.  Music  is  as  well  or  better  able  to  praise 
Him  than  the  building  of  the  church  and  all  its 
decoration;  it  is  the  Church's  greatest  ornament. 
Glory,  glory,  glory;  the  music  of  Orlando  Lasso's 
motet  praises  God,  and  this  particular  "glory"  does 
not  exist  in  secular  music.  And  not  only  glory— though 
I  think  of  it  first  because  the  glory  of  the  Laudate, 
the  joy  of  the  Doxology,  are  all  but  extinct— but  prayer 
and  penitence  and  many  others  cannot  be  secular- 
ized. The  spirit  disappears  with  the  form.  I  am  not 
comparing  "emotional  range"  or  "variety"  in  sacred 
and  secular  music.  The  music  of  the  nineteenth  and 
twentieth  centuries— it  is  all  secular— is  "expressively" 

141 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

and  "emotionally"  beyond  anything  in  the  music  of 
the  earlier  centuries:  the  Angst  in  Lulu,  for  instance- 
gory,  gory,  gory— or  the  tension,  the  perpetuation  of 
the  moment  of  epitasis,  in  Schoenberg's  music.  I  say 
simply  that,  without  the  Church,  "left  to  our  own 
devices,"  we  are  poorer  by  many  musical  forms. 

When  I  call  the  nineteenth  century  "secular"  I 
mean  by  it  to  distinguish  between  religious-religious 
music  and  secular-religious  music.  The  latter  is  in- 
spired by  humanity  in  general,  by  art,  by  Vber- 
mensch,  by  goodness,  and  by  goodness  knows  what. 
Religious  music  without  religion  is  almost  always  vul- 
gar. It  can  also  be  dull.  There  is  dull  church  music 
from  Hucbald  to  Haydn,  but  not  vulgar  church  mu- 
sic. ( Of  course  there  is  vulgar  church  music  now,  but 
it  is  not  really  of  or  for  the  Church. )  I  hope,  too,  that 
my  sacred  music  is  a  protest  against  the  Platonic 
tradition,  which  has  been  the  Church's  tradition 
through  Plotinus  and  Erigena,  of  music  as  antimoral. 
Of  course  Lucifer  had  music.  Ezekiel  refers  to  his 
"tabrets  and  pipes"  and  Isaiah  to  the  "noise  of  his 
viols."  But  Lucifer  took  his  music  with  him  from 
Paradise,  and  even  in  Hell,  as  Bosch  shows,  music  is 
able  to  represent  Paradise  and  become  the  "bride  of 
the  cosmos." 

"It  has  been  corrupted  by  musicians,"  is  the 
Church's  answer,  the  Church,  whose  musical  history 
is  a  series  of  attacks  against  polyphony,  the  true  mu- 
sical expression  of  Western  Christendom,  until  music 
retires  from  it  in  the  eighteenth  century  or  confounds 
it  with  the  theater.  The  corrupting  musicians  Bosch 
means  are  probably  Josquin  and  Okeghem,  the  cor- 
rupting artifacts  the  polyphonic  marvels  of  Josquin, 
Ockeghem,  Compere,  Brumel. 

142 


About  Music  Today 

R.C.  Must  one  be  a  believer  to  compose  in  these  forms? 

LS.  Certainly,  and  not  merely  a  believer  in  "symbolic 
figures,"  but  in  the  Person  of  the  Lord,  the  Person  of 
the  Devil,  and  the  Miracles  of  the  Church. 


M3 


THE  YOUNGER  GENERATION 


R.C.  Of  your  works,  the  young  avant-garde  admire  Le  Sacre 
du  Printemps,  the  Three  Japanese  Lyrics,  various  of 
the  Russian  songs,  Renard,  and  the  Symphonies  of 
Wind  Instruments.  They  react  strongly  against  your 
so-called  neoclassic  music,  however  ( Apollo,  the  piano 
Concerto,  Jeu  de  Cartes,  etc.),  and  though  they  af- 
firm your  more  recent  music  they  complain  that 
triadic  harmonies  and  tonic  cadences  are  solecisms 
in  the  backward  direction  of  the  tonal  system.  What 
do  you  say  to  all  this? 

I.S.  Let  me  answer  the  latter  complaint  first:  my  recent 
works  are  composed  in  the— my— tonal  system.  These 
composers  are  more  concerned  with  direction  than 
with  realistic  judgments  of  music.  This  is  as  it  should 
be.  But  in  any  case  they  could  not  have  followed  the 
twenty  years  of  their  immediate  forebears,  they  had 
to  find  new  antecedents.  A  change  in  direction  does 
not  mean  that  the  out-of -influence  is  worthless,  how- 
ever. In  science,  where  each  new  scientific  truth  cor- 
rects some  prior  truth,  it  does  sometimes  mean  that. 
But  in  music  advance  is  only  in  the  sense  of  develop- 
ing the  instrument  of  the  language— we  are  able  to 
do  new  things  in  rhythm,  in  sound,  in  structure.  We 
claim  greater  concentration  in  certain  ways  and  there- 
fore contend  that  we  have  evolved,  in  this  one  sense, 
progressively.  But  a  step  in  this  evolution  does  not 
cancel  the  one  before.  Mondrian's  series  of  trees  can 
be  seen  as  a  study  of  progress  from  the  more  "re- 
semblant"  to  the  more  abstract;  but  no  one  would  be 
so  silly  as  to  call  any  of  the  trees  more  or  less  beautiful 

144 


About  Music  Today 

than  any  other  for  the  reason  that  it  is  more  or  less 
abstract.  If  my  music  from  Apollo  and  Oedipus  to 
The  Rake's  Progress  did  not  continue  to  explore  in 
the  direction  that  interests  the  younger  generation 
today,  these  pieces  will  nonetheless  continue  to  exist. 
Every  age  is  an  historical  unity.  It  may  never  appear 
as  anything  but  either/or  to  its  partisan  contempo- 
raries, of  course,  but  semblance  is  gradual,  and  in 
time  either  and  or  come  to  be  components  of  the 
same  thing.  For  instance,  "neoclassic"  now  begins 
to  apply  to  all  of  the  between-the-war  composers 
( not  that  notion  of  the  neoclassic  composer  as  some- 
one who  rifles  his  predecessors  and  each  other  and 
then  arranges  the  theft  in  a  new  "style") .  The  music  of 
Schoenberg,  Berg,  and  Webern  in  the  twenties  was 
considered  extremely  iconoclastic  at  that  time  but 
the  composers  now  appear  to  have  used  musical  form 
as  I  did,  "historically/'  My  use  of  it  was  overt,  how- 
ever, and  theirs  elaborately  disguised.  ( Take,  for  ex- 
ample, the  Rondo  of  Webern's  Trio;  the  music  is  won- 
derfully interesting  but  no  one  hears  it  as  a  Rondo. ) 
We  all  explored  and  discovered  new  music  in  the 
twenties,  of  course,  but  we  attached  it  to  the  very 
tradition  we  were  so  busily  outgrowing  a  decade 
before. 

R.C.  What  music  delights  you  most  today? 

7.S.  I  play  the  English  virginalists  with  never-failing  de- 
light. I  also  play  Couperin,  Bach  cantatas  too  numer- 
ous to  distinguish,  Italian  madrigals  even  more  numer- 
ous, Schutz  sinfoniae  sacrae  pieces,  and  masses  by 
Josquin,  Ockeghem,  Obrecht,  and  others.  Haydn 
quartets  and  symphonies,  Beethoven  quartets,  sona- 
tas, and  especially  symphonies  like  the  Second, 
Fourth,  and  Eighth,  are  sometimes  wholly  fresh  and 

145 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

delightful  to  me.  Of  the  music  of  this  century  I  am  still 
most  attracted  by  two  periods  of  Webern:  the  later  in- 
strumental works,  and  the  songs  he  wrote  after  the 
first  twelve  opus  numbers  and  before  the  Trio— music 
which  escaped  the  danger  of  the  too  great  preciosity 
of  the  earlier  pieces  and  which  is  perhaps  the  richest 
Webern  ever  wrote.  I  do  not  say  that  the  late  cantatas 
are  a  decline— quite  the  contrary— but  their  sentiment 
is  alien  to  me,  and  I  prefer  the  instrumental  works. 
People  who  do  not  share  my  feeling  for  this  music 
will  wonder  at  my  attitude.  So  I  explain:  Webern  is 
for  me  the  juste  de  la  musique,  and  I  do  not  hesitate 
to  shelter  myself  by  the  beneficent  protection  of  his 
not  yet  canonized  art. 

R.C.  What  piece  of  music  has  most  attracted  you  from  a 
composer  of  the  younger  generation? 

I.S.  Le  Marteau  sans  Maitre,  by  Pierre  Boulez.  The  ordi- 
nary musician's  trouble  in  judging  composers  like 
Boulez  and  the  young  German  Stockhausen  is  that 
he  doesn't  see  their  roots.  These  composers  have 
sprung  full-grown.  With  Webern,  for  example,  we 
trace  his  origins  back  to  the  musical  traditions  of 
the  nineteenth  and  earlier  centuries.  But  the  ordi- 
nary musician  is  not  aware  of  Webern.  He  asks  ques- 
tions like,  "What  sort  of  music  would  Boulez  and 
Stockhausen  write  if  they  were  asked  to  write  tonal 
music?"  It  will  be  a  considerable  time  before  the 
value  of  Le  Marteau  sans  Maitre  is  recognized.  Mean- 
while I  shall  not  explain  my  admiration  for  it  but 
adapt  Gertrude  Stein's  answer  when  asked  why  she 
liked  Picasso's  paintings:  "I  like  to  look  at  them."  I 
like  to  listen  to  Boulez. 

R.C.  What  do  you  actually  "hear"  vertically  in  music  such 

146 


About  Music  Today 

as  Boulez's  Deux  Improvisations  sur  MallarmS  or  he 
Marteau  sans  Maitre? 
I.S.  "Hear"  is  a  very  complicated  word.  In  a  purely  acous- 
tical sense  I  hear  everything  played  or  sounded.  In 
another  sense,  too,  I  am  aware  of  everything  played. 
But  you  mean,  really,  what  tonal  relationships  am  I 
conscious  of,  what  does  my  ear  analyze,  and  does  it 
filter  the  pitches  of  all  the  individual  notes?  Your 
question  implies  that  you  still  seek  to  relate  the  notes 
tonally;  that  you  are  looking  for  a  "key"  that  will 
enable  you  to  do  so  ( like  Hardy's  Jude,  who  imagined 
that  Greek  was  only  a  different  pronunciation  of 
English).  However,  all  that  the  ear  can  be  aware  of 
in  this  sense  is  density  (nobody  under  thirty— and 
only  rare  antediluvians  like  myself  over  thirty— uses 
the  word  "harmony"  any  more  but  only  "density"). 
And  density  has  become  a  strict  serial  matter,  an 
element  for  variation  and  permutation  like  any  other; 
according  to  one's  system  one  gets  from  two  to  twelve 
notes  in  the  vertical  aggregation.  ( Is  this  mathemati- 
cal? Of  course  it  is,  but  the  composer  composes  the 
mathematics. )  All  of  this  goes  back  to  Webern,  who 
understood  the  whole  problem  of  variable  densities 
(a  fact  so  remarkable  that  I  wonder  if  even  Webern 
knew  who  Webern  was).  But  the  question  of  har- 
monic hearing  is  an  older  one,  of  course.  Every  or- 
dinary listener  (if  there  is  any  such  extraordinary 
creature)  has  been  troubled  by  harmonic  hearing  in 
the  music  of  the  Vienna  school  from  circa  1909— in 
Erwartung,  for  example.  He  hears  all  of  the  notes 
acoustically  but  cannot  analyze  their  harmonic  struc- 
ture. The  reason  is,  of  course,  that  this  music  isn't 
harmonic  in  the  same  way.    (In  the  case  of  the 

147 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

Erwartung  recording  there  is  another  reason  too;  the 
vocal  part  is  sung  off  pitch  most  of  the  time. ) 

Do  I  hear  the  chord  structure  of  these  nonharmonic- 
bass  chords?  It  is  difficult  to  say  exactly  what  I  do 
hear.  For  one  thing  it  is  a  question  of  practice  (while 
perhaps  not  entirely  a  question  of  practice).  But 
whatever  the  limits  of  hearing  and  awareness  are,  I 
shouldn't  like  to  have  to  define  them.  We  already 
hear  a  great  deal  more  in  the  harmony  of  these  non- 
tonal-system  harmonic  pieces.  For  example,  I  now 
hear  the  whole  first  movement  of  Weberns  Symphony 
tonally  (not  just  the  famous  C-minor  place),  and 
melodically  I  think  everyone  hears  it  more  nearly 
tonally  now  than  twenty  years  ago.  Also,  young  people 
born  to  this  music  are  able  to  hear  more  of  it  than  we 
are. 

The  Boulez  music?  Parts  of  the  Marteau  are  not  dif- 
ficult to  hear  in  toto;  the  "bourreaux  de  solitude,"  for 
instance,  which  resembles  the  first  movement  of  the 
Webern  Symphony.  With  a  piece  like  "apres  l'artisanat 
f  urieux,"  however,  one  follows  the  line  of  only  a  single 
instrument  and  is  content  to  be  "aware  of"  the  others. 
Perhaps  later  the  second  line  and  the  third  will  be 
familiar,  but  one  mustn't  try  to  hear  them  in  the 
tonal-harmonic  sense.  What  is  "aware  of?"  Instru- 
mentalists often  ask  that  question:  "If  we  leave  out 
such  and  such  bits,  who  will  know?"  The  answer  is 
that  one  does  know.  Many  people  today  are  too  ready 
to  condemn  a  composer  for  "not  being  able  to  hear 
what  he  has  written."  In  fact,  if  he  is  a  real  composer, 
he  always  does  hear,  at  least  by  calculation,  every- 
thing he  writes.  Tallis  calculated  the  forty  parts  of 
his  Spem  in  Alium  Nunquam  Habui,  he  did  not 
hear  them;  and  even  in  twelve-part  polyphony  such 

148 


About  Music  Today 

as  Orlando's,  vertically  we  hear  only  four-part  music. 
I  even  wonder  if  in  complicated  Renaissance  polyph- 
ony the  singers  knew  where  they  were  in  relation 
to  each  other— which  shows  how  good  their  rhythmic 
training  must  have  been  ( to  maintain  such  independ- 
ence ) . 

R.C.  How  do  you  understand  Anton  Webern's  remark: 
"Don't  write  music  entirely  by  ears.  Your  ears  will 
always  guide  you  all  right,  but  you  must  know  why." 

I.S.  Webern  was  not  satisfied  with  the— from  one  point 
of  view— passive  act  of  hearing:  his  music  requires 
that  the  hearer,  whether  composer  or  listener,  make 
cognizant  relations  of  what  he  hears:  "You  must  know 
why."  It  obliges  the  hearer  to  become  a  listener, 
summons  him  to  active  relations  with  music. 


149 


THE  FUTURE   OF   MUSIC 


R.C.  Young  composers  are  exploring  dynamics;  what  kind 
of  new  use  of  them  may  we  expect? 

LS.  An  example  of  the  kind  of  dynamic  use  we  might 
anticipate  is  in  Stockhausen's  Zeitmasse.  In  that  piece, 
at  bar  187,  a  chord  is  sustained  in  all  five  instruments, 
but  the  intensities  of  the  individual  instruments  con- 
tinue to  change  throughout  the  duration  of  the  chord: 
the  oboe  begins  ppp  and  makes  a  short  crescendo 
to  p  at  the  end:  the  flute  diminuendos  slowly  from 
p,  then  crescendos  a  little  more  quickly  to  p,  where  it 
remains  through  the  last  third  of  the  bar;  the  English 
horn  crescendos  slowly,  then  more  quickly,  from  ppp 
to  mp,  and  diminuendos  symmetrically;  the  clarinet 
sustains  p,  then  slowly  diminuendos  from  it. 

Such  dynamic  exploitation  is  not  new,  of  course— 
a  serial  use  of  dynamics  as  well  as  of  articulation, 
a  related  subject  and  just  as  important,  is  already 
clearly  indicated  in  Webern's  Concerto  for  Nine 
Instruments— but  I  think  electronic  instruments,  and 
especially  electronic  control  might  carry  it  much  far- 
ther. I  myself  employ  dynamics  for  various  purposes 
and  in  various  ways,  but  always  to  emphasize  and 
articulate  musical  ideas:  I  have  never  regarded  them 
as  exploitable  in  themselves.  In  places  such  as  the 
tenor  ricercare  in  my  Cantata  I  ignore  volume  almost 
altogether.  Perhaps  my  experience  as  a  performer 
has  persuaded  me  that  circumstances  are  so  differ- 
ent as  to  require  every  score  to  be  re-marked  for 
every  performance.  However,  a  general  scale  of  dy- 

150 


About  Music  Today 

namic  relationships—there  are  no  absolute  dynam- 
ics—must be  clear  in  the  performers  mind. 

The  inflections  of  a  constantly  changing  dynamic 
register  are  alien  to  my  music.  I  do  not  breathe  in 
ritardandos  or  accelerandos,  diminuendos  or  cre- 
scendos,  in  every  phrase.  And  infinitely  subtle  gradu- 
ations—pianissimi  at  the  limits  of  audibility  and  be- 
yond—are suspect  to  me.  My  musical  structure  does 
not  depend  on  dynamics— though  my  "expression" 
employs  them.  I  stand  on  this  point  in  contrast  to 
Webern. 

R.C.  Will  you  make  any  prediction  about  the  "music  of  the 
future  ?w 

I.S.  There  may  be  add-a-part  electronic  sonatas,  of  course, 
and  precomposed  symphonies  ("Symphonies  for  the 
Imagination"— you  buy  a  tone  row,  complete  with 
slide  rules  for  duration,  pitch,  timbre,  rhythm,  and 
calculus  tables  to  chart  what  happens  in  bar  12  or 
73  or  200 ) ,  and  certainly  all  music  will  be  mood-classi- 
fied (kaleidoscopic  montages  for  contortuplicate  per- 
sonalities, simultaneous  concerts  binaurally  disaligned 
to  soothe  both  men  in  the  schizophrenic,  etc.),  but 
mostly  it  will  very  much  resemble  "the  music  of  the 
present":  for  the  man  in  the  satellite— super-hi-fi 
Rachmaninov. 

R.C.  Do  you  think  it  likely  that  the  masterpiece  of  the 
next  decade  will  be  composed  in  serial  technique? 

I.S.  Nothing  is  likely  about  masterpieces,  least  of  all 
whether  there  will  be  any.  Nevertheless,  a  master- 
piece is  more  likely  to  happen  to  the  composer  with 
the  most  highly  developed  language.  This  language 
is  serial  at  present,  and  though  our  contemporary 
development  of  it  could  be  tangential  to  an  evolution 

151 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

we  do  not  yet  see,  for  us  this  doesn't  matter.  Its 
resources  have  enlarged  the  present  language  and 
changed  our  perspective  in  it.  Developments  in  lan- 
guage are  not  easily  abandoned,  and  the  composer 
who  fails  to  take  account  of  them  may  lose  the  main- 
stream. Masterpieces  aside,  it  seems  to  me  the  new 
music  will  be  serial. 


!5* 


ADVICE   TO  YOUNG   COMPOSERS 


R.C.  Will  you  offer  any  cautions  to  young  composers? 

I.S.  A  composer  is  or  isn't;  he  cannot  learn  to  acquire  the 
gift  that  makes  him  one,  and  whether  he  has  it  or 
not,  in  either  case,  he  will  not  need  anything  I  can 
tell  him.  The  composer  will  know  that  he  is  one  if 
composition  creates  exact  appetites  in  him  and  if  in 
satisfying  them  he  is  aware  of  their  exact  limits.  Simi- 
larly, he  will  know  he  is  not  one  if  he  has  only  a 
"desire  to  compose''  or  "wish  to  express  himself  in 
music."  These  appetites  determine  weight  and  size. 
They  are  more  than  manifestations  of  personality, 
are  in  fact  indispensable  human  measurements.  In 
much  new  music,  however,  we  do  not  feel  these  di- 
mensions, which  is  why  it  seems  to  "flee  music,"  to 
touch  it  and  rush  away,  like  the  mujik  who,  when 
asked  what  he  would  do  if  he  was  made  Tsar,  said,  "I 
would  steal  one  hundred  roubles  and  run  as  fast  as  I 
can." 

I  would  warn  young  composers  too,  Americans 
especially,  against  university  teaching.  However  pleas- 
ant and  profitable  to  teach  counterpoint  at  a  rich 
American  Gymnasium  like  Smith  or  Vassar,  I  am 
not  sure  that  that  is  the  right  background  for  a 
composer.  The  numerous  young  people  on  university 
faculties  who  write  music  and  who  fail  to  develop 
into  composers  cannot  blame  their  university  careers, 
of  course,  and  there  is  no  pattern  for  the  real  composer, 
anyway.  The  point  is,  however,  that  teaching  is  aca- 
demic (Webster:  "Literary  .  .  .  rather  than  technical 
or  professional  .  .  .  Conforming  to  .  .  .  rules  .  .  . 

153 


Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 

conventional  .  .  .  Theoretical  and  not  expected  to 
produce  ...  a  practical  result"),  which  means  that 
it  may  not  be  the  right  contrast  for  a  composer's 
noncomposing  time.  The  real  composer  thinks  about 
his  work  the  whole  time;  he  is  not  always  conscious  of 
this  but  he  is  aware  of  it  later,  when  he  suddenly 
knows  what  he  will  do. 

R.C.  Do  you  allow  that  some  of  the  new  "experimental" 
composers  might  be  going  "too  far?" 

I.S.  "Experiment"  means  something  in  the  sciences;  it 
means  nothing  at  all  in  musical  composition.  No  good 
musical  composition  could  be  merely  "experimental"; 
it  is  music  or  it  isn't.  It  must  be  heard  and  judged 
like  any  other.  A  successful  "experiment"  in  musical 
composition  would  be  as  great  a  failure  as  an  un- 
successful one,  if  it  were  no  more  than  an  experiment. 
But  in  your  question,  the  question  that  interests  me 
is  the  one  which  implies  the  drawing  of  lines: 
"Thus  far  and  no  farther;  beyond  this  point  music 
cannot  go."  I  suppose  psychology  has  studied  the 
effects  of  various  types  of  challenges  on  various  groups 
and  I  suppose  it  knows  what  are  normal  responses 
and  when  they  occur— in  this  case,  when  one  begins 
to  seek  defense  from  new  ideas  and  to  rationalize 
them  away.  I  have  no  information  about  this.  But,  I 
have  all  around  me  the  spectacle  of  composers  who, 
after  their  generation  has  had  its  decade  of  influence 
and  fashion,  seal  themselves  off  from  further  develop- 
ment and  from  the  next  generation.  (As  I  say  this, 
exceptions  come  to  mind— Krenek,  for  instance.)  Of 
course,  it  requires  greater  effort  to  learn  from  one's 
juniors,  and  their  manners  are  not  invariably  good. 
But  when  you  are  seventy-five  and  your  generation 
has  overlapped  with  four  younger  ones,  it  behooves 

154 


About  Music  Today 

you  not  to  decide  in  advance  "how  far  composers 
can  go,"  but  to  try  to  discover  whatever  new  thing 
it  is  makes  the  new  generation  new. 

The  very  people  who  have  done  the  breaking 
through  are  themselves  often  the  first  to  try  to  put  a 
scab  on  their  achievement.  What  fear  tells  them  to 
cry  halt?  What  security  do  they  seek,  and  how  can 
it  be  secure  if  it  is  limited?  How  can  they  forget 
that  they  once  fought  against  what  they  have  be- 
come? 


155 


INDEX 

(S)  Stands  for  Stravinsky 


Abeilles,  Les  (S),  40-41 
Agon  (S),  23,  134 
Aleko   (ballet  music  by  Tchai- 
kovsky), 114 
Alexander  III,  Tsar,  92-93 
Altenberg  Lieder  (Berg),  30 
Ansermet,  Ernest,  58 
Apollo  (S),  15, 17,  23, 115,  144, 

145 
Apologie    de    la    Danse     (de 

Lauze),  19 
Argutinsky,  Prince  Vladimir,  116 
Ariadne   auf   Naxos    (Strauss), 

83 

Auberjonois,  Ren6,  63,  64 
Auden,  W.  H.,  15,  35,  86,  87 
Augenlicht,  Das  (Webern),  133 
Augures  Printanidres,  Les  (Sacre 
du  Printemps,  S),  47 

Bach,  J.  S.,  25,  30-31,  78,  135, 

145 
Bakst,  96,  108-9,  n°>  m 
Balakirev,  38,  43,  46 
Balla,  103,  104,  105 
Balthus,  112 

Balustrade  (ballet,  S),  114 
Barber  of  Seville  (reduction  for 

two  pianos,  Schoenberg),  77 
Bartok,  82,  127 
Bauchant,  Andre,  115 
Beethoven,  27-28,  39,  99,  119, 

145-46 
Benois,  70,  107,  109-10 
Berard,  Christian,  115 


Berg,  30,  77,  79-82,  127,  128, 

134,  145 
Berlioz,  27,  28 
Berman,  Eugene,  25,  109 
Bessel  (publisher),  66 
Blanche,  J.-E.,  113 
Bluebird,    The     (Maeterlinck), 

41 
Blue  Facade  (Mondrian),  16 
Boccioni,  103,  105 
Bocklin,  Arnold,  84 
Bohdme,  La  (Puccini),  68 
Bolero  (Ravel),  139 
Bonnard,  96 
Boris  Godunov  (Moussorgsky), 

55 
Borodin,  43 

Bosch,  Hieronymus,  142 
Bosset,  Vera  de,  114;  see  also 

Stravinsky 
Boulez,  Pierre,  23,  31-32,  146, 

147,  148 
Boutique  Fantasque,  La  (ballet, 

Rossini-Respighi),  112 
Brahms,  27,  43-44,  78 
Brancusi,  102,  115 
Braque,  115 
Brumel,  Antoine,  142 
Busoni,  99,  121-22 

Cage,  The  (ballet,  S),  40 
Caldara,  84-85 
Canova,  102 
Cantata  (S),  150 
Canticum  Sacrum  (S),  22,  36, 
137,  141 


156 


Index 


Capriccio  (S),  77 

Carra,  Carlo,  103,  105 

Carter,  Elliott,  124 

Casella,  Alfredo,  38,  69  n. 

Chagall,  114-15 

Chaliapin,  66-67 

Chant  du  Rossignol,  Le  (S), 
106;  see  also  Nightingale,  The 

Chinese  March,  The  (in  Night- 
ingale), 72  n. 

Chinese  Pirates,  The  (Milan 
puppet  theater),  104-5 

Chopin,  29,  30 

Cimarosa,  84 

Cinque    Canti     (Dallapiccola), 

136-37 
Cipriano  da  Rore,  85 
Claudel,  41 
Cocteau,  61  n.,  96  n.,  98,  108, 

115 

Cohen  (philosopher),  100 
Compere,  Loyset,  142 
Concerto  for  Nine  Instruments 

(Webern),  123,  150 
Cooper,  Gary,  101 
Coup  de  Des,  Un  (Mallarm6), 

31-32 
Couperin,  Frangois,  145 
Craft,  Robert,  89 
Croce,  Giovanni,  85 
Cui,  Cesar,  43,  46 

Dallapiccola,  136 

D'Annunzio,  94-95 

Danse  Sacrale   (Sacre  du  Prin- 

temps,  S),  19,  21 
Dante,  77 

Daphnis  et  Chloe,  72 
Dargomizhsky,  46 
David  project  (Cocteau  and  S), 

61  n. 


Debussy,  31,  39,  5o~59>  60,  63, 

65,  75,  131 
Debussy,  Emma-Claude,  52  n., 

56,59 
Delage,  Maurice,  69,  71 
Delauney,  Robert,  113 
Derain,  111-12 
Deux   Improvisations   sur   Mal- 

larme  (Boulez),  147 
Diaghilev,  47,  48,  55,  61  n.,  66, 

68,  76,  83,  94,  95,  96,  97,  98, 

103,     105,     106,     107,     108, 

110-11,   112,   113,   114,   115, 

116,  118,  129 
Diphonas  (of  Threni,  S),  18 
Dithyrambe    (of    Duo    Concer- 

tant,  S),  20 
Doctor    and    the    Devils,    The 

(Dylan  Thomas),  86 
Doktor  Faust  (Busoni),  99 
Donatello,  102 
Donna,    se    mancidete    (Gesu- 

aldo),34 
Doret,  Gustave,  58 
Dostoievsky,  93 
Duke  Hercules  Mass  (Josquin), 

23 
Duo  Concertant,  19,  20 

Eight   Symphony    (Beethoven), 

28,  145 
Einstein,  Albert,  84 
Elegias  (of  Threni,  S),  18 
Eliot,  T.  S.,  77,  137 
Emperor  Quartet  (Haydn),  133 
En   blanc    et   noir    (Debussy), 

52  n. 
Errazuriz,  Eugenia,  117 
Erwartung  (Schoenberg),  147- 

48 


157 


Index 


Falstaff  (Verdi),  83 

Farewell    Symphony    (Haydn), 

139 

Faune  et  Bergdre  (S),  26  n.,  40 

Fils  Prodigue,  Le  (ballet,  Proko- 
fiev), 115 

Firebird,  The  (S),  41,  65,  76, 
107-8,  113,  115 

Fireworks  (S),  103 

Five  Pieces  for  Orchestra 
(Schoenberg),  79 

Flight  of  the  Bumble  Bee  (Rim- 
sky-Korsakov),  40,  41  n. 

Fontanelli,  Count  Alfonso,  34 

Franck,  Cesar,  79 

Fritsch,  Von  (author  of  Bees, 
their  Chemical  Sense  and  Lan- 
guage), 40 

Fiirstner,  Adolph,  115 

Gabrieli,  Giovanni,  85 

Galuppi,  84 

Gesang  der  Jiinglinge  (Stock- 
hausen),  125 

Gesualdo,  33-34 

Giacometti,  101-2 

Gilbert  and  Sullivan,  35 

Glazunov,  37-38,  46 

Gleizes,  Albert,  113 

Glinka,  45-46 

Gloria  Patri  (from  Monteverdi's 
Vespers),  21 

Gliickliche  Hand,  Die  (Schoen- 
berg), 78 

Godebski  family,  71 

Goethe,  58-59 

Gogol,  68 

Goldoni,  85 

Golovine,  107 

Golubev,  Mme.,  94 


Goncharova  (wife  of  Larionov), 

111 
Gromyko,  Andrei,  97 
Gruyypen  (Stockhausen),  123 
Guillaume,  Georges,  96  n. 

Handel,  78 
Hardy,  Thomas,  147 
Hauptmann,  Gerhardt,  112 
Haydn,  16,  133,  139,  142,  145 
Heard,  Gerald,  40 
Heidegger,  100 
Herbert,  George,  136 
Herzgewachse  (Schoenberg),  79 
Histoire  du  Soldat,  V  (S),  13, 

63  n.,  64  n.,  99,  128 
Hofmannsthal,  Hugo  von,  84 
Hotson,  Leslie,  34 
Houdon,  102 
Hucbald,  142 
Husserl,  Edmund,  100 

Ibsen,  93,  94 

Ielatchich,  Alexander,  44 

Is    Another    World    Watching? 

(Heard),  40 
Islamey  (Balakirev),  38 

Jacob,  Max,  96  n. 

Jacob's    Ladder    (Schoenberg), 

78 

Jawlensky,  Alexis,  112 
Jeu  de  Cartes  (S),  144 
Jeux  (Debussy),  53 
Josquin,  18,  23,  142,  145 

Kafka,  78 
Kahn,  Otto,  111 

Kammerkonzert  (Berg),  80,  134 
Kandinsky,  99-100 


158 


Index 


Khovanshchina  (S  and  Ravel), 

66-67 
Kireievsky,  48-49 
Klee,  Paul,  31,  75,  99,  102 
Koussevitzky,  56,  57 
Krenek,  154 

Laloy,  Louis,  52 

Lamentations,  see  Threni 

Larionov,  110,  111,  114 

Lassus,  141 

Laudate  Pueri  (from  Monte- 
verdi's Vespers),  21 

Laurencin,  Marie,  115 

Lauze,  de,  19 

Lawrence,  D.  H.,  126 

Lee,  Vernon,  84 

Legend  of  Joseph  (ballet,  R. 
Strauss),  83,   116 

Leger,  113-14 

Liapunov,  46 

Liebermann,  Max,  112-13 

Life  for  the  Tsar,  A  (Glinka), 

37 
Lipnitsky,  114 
Liszt,  15,  44,  46 
Livre  de  Mallarme,  Le   (Sche- 

rer),  32 
Loewe,  78 
Lulu  (Berg),  30,  80,  142 

Maeterlinck,  40-41 
Mahler,  38-39,  80,  81,  84 
Malipiero,  G.  F.,  95 
Mallarme,  31-32 
Manet,  116 

Manfred  (Tchaikovsky),  39 
Marcello,  Benedetto,  84 
Mariinsky   Theater,    St.    Peters- 
burg, 37 
Marinetti,  103,  104,  105 


Marriage  of  Figaro,  The  (Mo- 
zart), 93 

Marteau  sans  Maitre,  Le  (Bou- 
lez),  23,  122,  139,  146,  147, 
148 

Mass  (S),  36,  141 

Massine,  117 

Matisse,  106-7 

Mavra  (S),  23,  98,  108,  111 

Mayakovsky,  97-98 

Mendelssohn,  41  n. 

Mersenne,  Mavin,  19 

Micheaux,  Henri,  24 

Mir  Isskoustva,  107,  112 

Mitusov,  S.  N.,  106 

Modern   Psalms    (Schoenberg), 

78 

Modigliani,  96 

Mondrian,  16,  144-45 

Monet,  97 

Monn,  G.  M.  and  J.  M.,  78 

Monteux,  47 

Monteverdi,  21,  85 

Moses  und  Aron  (Schoenberg), 

78 
Moussorgsky,  43,  44-45,  66,  67 
Mozart,  84,  136 
Murat,  Princess  Violette,  99 
Mussolini,  94-95 

Nabokov,  Nicolas,  114 
Napravnik,  E.  F.,  37 
Nicolson,  Sir  Harold,  94 
Nightingale,   The    (S),  60,   61, 

62,  63,  69,  72,  94,  106 
Nijinsky,  47-48,  53,  61  n.,  110 
Nikisch,  38 
Nikolsky,  45 
Noces,  Les  (S),  48-49,  73,  110- 

11,  115,  132 
Nocturnes  (Debussy),  58 


159 


Index 


Notebooks  (von  Hofmannsthal), 

84 

Nouvelle  Revue  Frangaise,  La, 

60,  63-64 
Nuages  gris  (Liszt),  15 

Obrecht,  85,  145 

Ockeghem,  142,  145 

Octuor  (S),  137-38 

Ode  to  Napoleon  (Schoenberg), 

79 
Oedipus  Rex   (S),   17,  36,  84, 

111,  145 
Oeil,  V  (periodical),  71  n. 
Orpheus  (S),  17 
Orsini,  34 

Ortega  y  Gasset,  17,  100-1 
Othello  (Verdi),  83 

Parsifal  (Wagner),  51 

Pergolesi,  85 

Persephone  (S),  17,  21 

Petit  Concert    (from   L'Histoire 

du  Soldat,  S ) ,  13 
Petroushka  (S),  50,  51,  52,  62, 

64,  76,  81,  95,  109,  110,  112 
Piano  Concerto  (S),  18,  23,  144 
Piano    Piece    No.    XI     (Stock- 

hausen),  126 
Piano  Quartet,  G-minor 

(Brahms),  27 
Piano  Sonata  (S),  23 
Picasso,  96  n.,  107,  109,  116-18, 

146;  Olga,  117 
Pierne,  G.,  108 
Pierrot    Lunaire    (Schoenberg), 

31,  76,  79,  128 
Pigalle,  102 

Poetics  of  Music  (S),  83 
Polignac,   Princess  E.   de,    110, 

111 


Powell,  Michael,  86 
Pratella,  F.  B.,  104 
Prince  Igor  (Borodin),  105 
Prokofiev,  97 
Proust,  98-99 

Pulcinella  (S),  85,  116,  118 
Purcell,  36 
Pushkin,  48,  49,  93 
Puvis  de  Chavannes,  106 

Quartet  (Schoenberg,  1897),  yy 

Rachmaninov,  42-43,  151 
Radiguet,  Raymond,  98 
Ragtime  (S),  117 
Rakes  Progress,   The    (S),   87, 

145 
Ramuz,  C.  F.,  64,  99 
Ravel,   27,   29,    61   n.,    66-73; 

Edouard    (R.'s   brother),   70, 

71 
Reger,  Max,  38,  79 
Renard  (S),  36,  98 

114,  115,  144 
Richter,  Hans,  38 
Rigoletto  (Verdi),  83 
Rimsky-Korsakov,     26     n.. 

28  n.,  38,   39-40,  41   n 

44-45,  46,   66,   67 
Riviere,  Jacques,  60-65 
Rodin,  95-96,  102 
Roerich,  Nicolas,  105-6,  108 
Rogers,  Shorty,  131-32 
Roi  des  Etoiles,  Le  (S),  54 
Romeo    and    Juliet    (Tchaikov 

sky),  26  n. 
Rouault,  115 
Russolo,  103,  104 


110,   111. 


27, 
43, 


160 


Sacre  du  Printemps,  Le  (S),  19, 
N47-48,  50,  52-53,  55  n.,  60, 


Index 


64,  67,  69,  105-6,  109,  123, 

137,  144 
Satie,  67,  74-75 
Scarlatti,  85 
Scheler,  100 

Scherchen,  Hermann,  76,  99 
Scherer,  Jacques,  32  n. 
Scherzo   (of  Eighth  Symphony, 

Beethoven),  28 
Scherzo   Fantastique    (S),   40- 

42  n. 
Schmitt,  Florent,  69  n.,  71 
Schoeller,  96  n. 
Schoenberg,  Arnold,  23,  27,  29, 

31,  76-79,  93,  1^7,  128,  133, 

142,  145 
Schubert,  39 
Schumann,  25 
Schiitz,  145 
Scriabin,  39-40 
Set  disposto  (Gesualdo),  34 
Septet  (S),  22 
Seraphita  (Schoenberg),  79 
Serenade  (Schoenberg),  79,  128 
Serov,  A.  N.,  108 
Sert,  J.   M.  and  Misia,   71   n., 

115-16 
Seurat,  17 

Shestakova,  Ludmilla,  45-46 
Sibelius,  127 

Slauzol,  la  Marquise  de,  100 
Societe  de  la  Musique  Actuelle, 

56 

Society  for  Private  Performances 

(Vienna),  yy 
Socrate  (Satie),  74-75 
Some  People  (Nicolson),  94 
Spectre  de  la  Rose,  he   (ballet 

music  by  Weber),  110 
Spem  in  Alium  Nunquam  Habui 

(Tallis),  148 


Stassov,  28  n. 

Stein,  Gertrude,  146 

Stendhal,  25 

Stockhausen,  Karlheinz,  122-23, 
125,  126,  146,  150 

Strauss,  Richard,  39,  83-84,  115, 
127 

Stravinsky,  Mme.  Catherine, 
Stravinsky's  first  wife,  69-70, 
89  (and  various  refs.  in  let- 
ters), see  also  Bosset,  Vera  de 
(Stravinsky's  second  wife); 
Goury,  93-94;  Soulima,  77; 
Theodore,  115 

Studies  of  the  Eighteenth  Cen- 
tury in  Italy    (Vernon  Lee), 

84 

Surge  Aquilo  (from  Canticum 
Sacrum,  S),  133 

Survage,  111 

Sylphides,  Les  (Ballet  music), 
29-30,  109 

Symphonies  of  Wind  Instru- 
ments (S),  144 

Symphony  (Webern),  148 

Symphony  in  C  (S),  19,  21 

Symphony  in  E-flat  (S),  26  n., 
40 

Symphony  in  Three  Movements 
(S),  29,  135 

Symphony  of  Psalms  (S),  36 

Szanto,  72 

Tagebiicher  (Klee),  31 

Tallis,  19,  148 

Tchaikovsky,  26  n.,  39,  41  n., 

43,  130,  136 
Tchelichev,  Pavel,  114 
Tenischev,  Princess,  105 
Thomas,  Dylan,  86-91;  Caitlin, 

87,91 


161 


Index 


Three  Japanese  Lyrics  (S),  67, 

69,144 
Three  Pieces  for  Orchestra,  op.6 

(Berg),  80-81 
Threni    (S),    14,    18,    19,    30, 

132  n.  141 
Time  (magazine),  137 
Tintoretto,  16 
Trio  (Webern),  145,  146 
Trois     Podmes     de     MallarmS 

(Ravel),  67,  69 

Valery,  Paul,  18 

Valse,  La  (Ravel),  70  n. 

Variations  for  Orchestra,  op.  31 
(Schoenberg),  29,  79 

Verdi,  83 

Vespers  (Monteverdi),  21 

Vie  des  Abeilles,  La  (Maeter- 
linck), 40-41 

Visage  Nuptial,  Le  (Boulez), 
78  n. 

Vivaldi,  84 

Vollard,  116 


Von  Heute  auf  Morgen  (Schoen- 
berg), 27 
Vroubel,  107 

Wagner,  26  n.,  39,  44,  46,  83 
Wallace,   Vice-President,    106 
Water  Lilies  (Monet),  97 
Webern,  18,  76,  77,  79,  80,  81- 
82,  123,  127,  128,  129,  133, 
138,  145,  146,  147,  148,  149, 

150,  151 
Wilder,  Thornton,  101 
Willaert,  85 
With  Serov  in  Greece  (Bakst), 

108 
Wozzeck  (Berg),  80 

Yeats,  W.  B.,  87,  136 

Zborovsky,  96  n. 

Zeitmasse    (Stockhausen),    123, 

150 
Ziloti,  Alexander,  41  n. 


162 


Date  Due 

NOV  4     59 

deuu 

vm 

1 

m  6* 

MAR  2  4  '( 

>2 

APR     5  '62 

.:■   ''S       ■ 

MAY  3  0  '6 

3 

MAR  4      19 

A  D  D             r> 

64 

Arh       2 

1969 

'i 

- 

' 

NOV  2  9  ' 

-nr      9      1        1t 

929 

MAY  2  1  l 

IOU 

JAN  24 

MAY  1  ^ 

mi 

Library  Bureai 

Cat.   No.  1137 

1 


927.81St87c 


MUSIC 


3  5002  00397  0634 


Stravinsky,  Igor 

Conversations  with  Igor  Stravinsky 


ML  410  .£932  A33 
Stravinsky,  Igor,  1882-1971 


Conversations  with  Igor 
Stravinsky 


ML  410  .  S932  A33 
Stravinsky,  Igor,  1682-1971 


Conversations  with  Igor 
Stravinsky